th the greatest
generosity and kindness, and displayed towards
Sisygambis, in particular, a reverence and delicacy
of conduct which is one of the brighest ornaments
of his character. After his death she put an end
to her life by voluntary starvation (Pint. Alex. 21 ;
Q. Curt. X. 5, 19).
Sisj^hus (Sia-vcpos). The son of Aeolus and
Enaret^, whence he is called AbolIdes. He was
married to Merop6, a daughter of Atlas or a Pleiad,
and became by her the father of Glaucus, Omytion
(or Porphyrion), Thersander, and Halmus. In later
accounts he is also called a son of Autolycus, aud
SITACE
1471
SMEEDIS
the father of Odysseus by Aiiticlea (see Anticlea) ;
whence we flud Odysseus sometimes called Siey-
phides (Soph. Philoct. 417). He is said to have built
the town of Ephyia, afterwards Corinth. As king
of Corinth he promoted navigation and commerce,
but he was fraudulent, avaricious, and deceitful.
His wickedness during life was severely punished
in the lower world, where he had to roll up hill a
huge marble block, which as soon as it reached the
top always rolled down again. The special reasons
for this punishment are not the same in all authors :
some relate that it was because he had betrayed
the designs of the gods; others because he at-
tacked travellers, and killed them with a huge
block of stone; and others again because he had
betrayed to Asopus that Zeus had carried off Aegi-
na, the daughter of the latter. The more usual tra-
dition related that Sisyphus requested his wife not
to bury him, and that, when she complied with his
request, Sisyphus in the lower world complained
of this seeming neglect, and obtained from Pluto
or Persephone permission to return to the upper
world to punish his wife. He then refused to re-
turn to the lower world, until Hermes carried him
off by force ; and this piece of treachery is said to
have been the cause of his punishment (Theog.
703 ; Eustath. ad Horn. pp. 631, 1702).
Sitace (Sjtiikij) or SittSce (Sittok);). A great
and populous city of Babylonia, near but not on
the Tigris, and eight parasangs within the Median
Wall. Its probable site is marked by a ruin called
the Tower of Nimrod. It gave the name of Sitta-
CENi; to the district on the lower course of the
Tigris, east of Babylonia and northwest of Susiana.
Sitalces (2trdX(c?;y). A king of the Thracian
tribe of the Odrysians. He was the son of Teres,
whom he succeeded on the throne. He increased
his dominions by successful wars, so that they
ultimately comprised the whole territory from Ab-
dera to the mouths of the Danube, and from Byzan-
tium to the sources of the Strymon (Thuc. ii. 29, 97).
At the commencement of the Peloponnesian War
he entered into an alliance witli the Athenians,
and in B.C. 429 he invaded Macedonia with a vast
army, but was obliged to retire through failure of
provisions, and was killed in B.C. 424 by the Tri-
balli (Thuc. iv. 101).
Sitella. See Situla.
Sitbonia (Sidmi/i'a). The central one of the three
peninsulas running out from Cbalcidic^ in Mace-
donia, between the Toronaic and Singitic gulfs.
The Thracians were originally spread over the
greater part of Macedonia ; and the ancients de-
rived the name of Sithonia from a Thracian king,
Sithon. We also find mention of a Thracian peo-
ple, Sithonii, on the shores of the Pontus Euxinns ;
and the poets frequently use Sithonia and Sitkonius
in the general sense of Tliraeieus (Herod, vii. 123).
Sitlcen (ru/i/SauXTjs). A musician who performed
at funerals upon a kind of horn or trumpet (tnha).
See Capito op. Gell. xx. 2.
SitXfis {SiTuf>a). Now Setif ; a town in Maureta-
nia on the borders of Numidia. It was a colony
under the Romans, and when Mauretania Caesari-
eusis was divided, Sitifis became the capital of the
eastern province which was called after it Maureta-
nia Sitifensis (Ptol. iv. 2, 34).
SitSues. A German tribe in Scandinavia, be-
longing to the race of the Suevi (Tac. Germ. 45).
Sitophyl&ces (a-trocfivKaKes). At Athens, a board
originally consisting of ten members, five in the
city itself and five in the Piraeus, which superin-
tended the trade in grain (o-tros), and prevented
prices becoming exorbitant. See Aristot. Ath. Pol.
51, and the article Commbhcb, p. 395.
Sitopolae (,o-iTowS>\m). Middlemen at Athens
who sold grain and who were carefully watched by
the citizens as well as by the importers lest they
should "corner the market" (o-uvBceio-^aO and put
up the price of cereals (a-vvia-Tavat ras nfids), au of-
fence legally punishable with death; nor was any
bail allowed to them before trial. This law, how-
ever, was systematically evaded (Lys. Or. 22). See
SiTOPHYLACBS.
Sitos (o-Itos). See Sitophyiaces ; Sitopolae.
Sittius or Sitius, Publius. A native of Nuceria
in Campania, who was connected with Catiline, and
went to Spain in B.C. 64, from which country he
crossed over into Mauretania in the following year.
He joined Caesar when the latter came to Africa,
in 46, to prosecute the war against the Pompeiau
party. He was of great service to Caesar in this
war, and at its conclusion was rewarded by him
with the western part of Numidia, where he set-
tled, distributing the laud among his soldiers. After
the death of Caesar, Arabio, the son of Masinissa,
returned to Africa, and killed Sitting by stratagem
(SaU.Cal.21; Bell.Afr.25,93-96; App. B. C. iv. 54).
Sitilla, dim. Sitella (ySpia). A bucket for draw-
ing water from a well, or for carrying it (Plant.
Amph. ii. 2, 30). It was sometimes of pottery and
sometimes of bronze (Marquardt, Pnvatleben, p.
656). The word is also applied to a voting-urn (Plant.
Cos. ii. 6, 11), and to an urn for drawing lots (Plant.
1. c). See CiSTA.
Skepticism. See Puilosofhia; Pyrrho.
Skiff. See Cymba ; Scapha.
Skirmisher. See Vblites.
Slate. See Tabula.
Slave. See Servus.
Slaver. See Servus.
Slavi. A Sarmatiau tribe dwelling between the
Borysthenes (Dniester) and the Tanais (Don), and
also called Antes.
Sleep, God of. See Somnus.
Sleeve. See Manica.
Sling. See Funda.
Slipper. See Crepida ; Soccus ; Solea.
Slug. See Glans.
Smaragdus Mons (S^dpaySoi/ opos). Now Jebel
Zaburah ; a mountain of Upper Egypt, near the
coast of the Red Sea, north of Berenice'. It ob-
tained its name from its extensive mines for emer-
alds {smaragdi) (Pliny, S. JV. xxxvii. 65).
Smerdis (SfiepSis). The son of the Cyrus who
was murdered by order of his brother Cambyses.
(See Cambyses.) His real name was Bardes. The
death of Smerdis was kept a profound secret ; and
accordingly, when the Persians became weary of the
tyranny of Cambyses, one of the Magians, called by
Herodotus Patizithes, who had been left by Camby-
ses in chai-geof hispalaceaudtreasures,availedhim-
self of the likeness of his brother Gaumates to the
deceased Smerdis to proclaim this brother as king,
representing him as the younger son of Cyrus. Cam-
byses heard of the revolt in Syria, but he died of
SMILIS
1472
SMYRNAEUS SINUS
an accidental wound in the thigh as he was luomit-
ing his horse to march against the usurper. The
false Smerdis was acknowledged as king by the
Persians, and reigned for seven months without
opposition. The leading Persian nobles, however,
were not quite free from suspicion ; and this sus-
picion was increased by the king never inviting
any of them to the palace, and never appearing in
public. Among the nobles who entertained these
suspicions was Otanes, whose daughter Phaedima
had been one of the wives of Cambyses, and had
been transferred to his successor. The new king
had some years before been deprived of his ears
by Cyrns for some offence ; and Otanes persuaded
his daughter to ascertain whether her master had
really lost his ears. Phaedima found out that such
was the fact, and communicated the decisive in-
formation to her father. Otanes thereupon formed
a conspiracy, and, in conjunction with six other
noble Persians, succeeded in forcing his way into
the palace, where they slew the false Smerdis and
his brother Patizithes in the eighth month of their
reigu, B.C. 521 (Herod, iii. 30, 61-79). The usurpa-
tion of the false Smerdis was an attempt on the
part of the Medes, to whom the Magians belonged,
to obtain the supremacy, of which they had been
deprived by Cyrus. The assassination of Ganma-
tes and the accession of Darius Hystaspis again
gave the ascehdency to the Persians ; and the an-
niversary of the day on which the Magians were
massacred was commemorated among the Persians
by a festival, called Magophonia, on which no Ma-
giau was allowed to show himself in public. The
real nature of the transaction is also shown by the
revolt of the Medes after the accession of Darius.
See Hutecker, Ueber d.falsehen Smerdis (1885); and
the article Pbksia.
Smilis (SfilXls). The son of Euolides, of Aegiua,
a sculptor of the legendary period in Greece, whose
name appears to be derived from a-filXt], a knife for
carving wood, and afterwards a sculptor's chisel.
Smilis is the legendary head of the Aeginetan School
of sculpture, just as Daedalus is the legendary head
of the Attic and Cretan Schools (Pausan. vii. 4, 4).
SmintheuB (^fuvdevs). A surname of Apollo,
which is derived by some from a-jiivBos, "a mouse,"
and by others from the town of Sminthe in Troaa.
The mouse was regarded by the ancients as in-
spired by the vapours arising from the earth, and
as the symbol of prophetic power. This festival,
which was celebrated at Ehodes, was called Smin-
THIA (to 'S.jiivBid). On the origin and significance
of the name, see A. Lang, Cuatovi and Myth, pp. 103
foil. (2d ed. London, 1885).
Smiths. See Faber.
Smugglers. See Portomum.
Smyrna CSiivpva) or Myrrha. The mother of
Adonis by her own father, Cinyras. See Adonis.
Smyrna {'Sfiipva), and in some manuscripts
Zmyma. Now Smyrna (Turkish, Izmir) ; an an-
cient city of Asia Minor, the only one of the great
cities on the coast that still remains of impoitance
as a commercial port. It lay on the river Meles
at the eastern end of the Sinus Smyrnaeus, whose
depth allowed the largest ships to anchor at the
very walls of the city. From it stretched back the
great valley of the Hermus, in which lay the rich
city of Sardis (q. v.), of which Smyrna served as
the principal seaport. It was probably Aeolian in
its origin, founded by colonists from Cyme (Herod.
i. 150 ; Pausan. vii. 5, 1), but became a possession
of the lonians of Colophon, and from that time
was politically classed with the Ionian cities. As
to the time when it became a member of the Pau-
ionic Confederacy, we have only a very untrust-
worthy account, which refers its admission to the
reign of Attains, king of Pergamum. Its early
history is also very obscure. There is an account
in Strabo (p. 646) that it was destroyed by the
Lydian king Sadyattes, and that its inhabitants
were compelled to live in scattered villages until
after the Macedonian conquest, when the city was
rebuilt, twenty stadia from its former site, by An-
tigonuB ; but this is inconsistent with Pindar's
mention of Smyrna as a beautiful city {Fr. 155).
Thus much is clear, however, that at some period
the old City of Smyrna, which stood on the north-
eastern side of the Hermaeau Gulf, was abandoned,
and that it was succeeded by a new city on the
southeastern side of the same gulf (the present
site), which is said to have been built by Autigo-
nns, and which was enlarged and beautified by
Lysimachus. This new city stood partly on the
sea-shore and partly on a hill called Mastusia. Tlie
streets were paved with stone, and crossed one
another at I'ight angles. The city soon became one
of the greatest and most prosperous in the world.
It was especially favoured by the Komans on ac-
count of the aid it rendered them in the Syrian
and Mithridatio Wars. It was the seat of a con-
ventus iuridicus. In the Civil Wars it was taken
Coin of Smyrna. (Second century B.C.)
and partly destroyed by Dolabella, but it soon re-
covered. It oocnpies a distinguished place in the
early history of Christianity, as one of the only
two among the Seven Churches of Asia which St.
John addresses in the Apocalypse without any ad-
mixture of rebuke, and as the scene of the labours
and martyrdom of Polycarp. In the years a.d. 178-
180 a succession of earthquakes, to which the city
has always been much exposed, reduced it almost
to ruins ; but it was restored by the emperor M.
Antoninus. In the successive wars under the
Eastern Empire it was frequently much injured,
but always recovered ; and, under the Turks, who
took it in a.d. 1424, it has survived repeated at-
tacks of earthquake, fire, and plague, and still re-
mains the great commercial city of the Levant.
There are but few ruins of the ancieut city. In
addition to her other sources of renown, Smyrna
stood at the head of the seven cities which claimed
the birth of Homer. The poet was worshipped as
a hero in a magnificent building called the Home-
reum ('Ojtijjpeioi/). Near the sea-shore there stood
a magnificent temple of CybeM, whose head deco-
rated the coins of the city.
Smyrna Trachea. An early name of Ephesns
(q. v.).
Smyrnaeus Sinus (SfiypvaiKos koKttos). Now the
Gulf of Izmir or Smyrna. The great gulf on the
SOAEMIAS
1473
SOCRATES
western coast of Asia Minor, at the bottom of which
Sniyi-ua stands. See Smyrna.
Soaemias. See Soemis.
Soccus. A loose slipper, or light, low shoe,
fitting either foot, which the Komans adopted
from the Greeks, among
whom it was worn by
both sexes. It was the
characteristic of comedy,
as the cothurnus (q. v.) was
of tragedy (Hor. A. P. 80).
To wear the soccns off the
stage was regarded as un-
Eoman(Plinv,fil^.xxsvii.
6).
Social War. (1) In
Greek history a name giv-
en to the war between
Athens and her allies (b.c.
357-355), which was caused
by the exactions imposed
by the Athenian generals
npon the allied States. Ar-
taxerxes, the Persian king,
threatened to support the
allied forces with a fleet
of three hundred ships, so that Athens was obliged
to consent to a peace by which her most important
allies became practically independent of her. It
was this war that forced Athens to remain qniet
-while Philip of Macedon was initiating some of
his far-reaching measures of aggrandizement.
(2) In Eomau history a name given to the war
between Rome and the eight Sabellian nations
(B.C. 90-89) — the Marsi, Paeligni, Marrnciui, and
Vestiniani, with tlie Picentiues, Samnites, Apu-
lians, and Lncanians. The war is also known as
the Marsic War. After several defeats, the Ko-
Comic Actor with Socci. (De
I'Aulnaye, SaU. Theatr. pi.
iT.)
Coin of the Eight SabeJlian Nations.
mans under Pompeius Strabo and L. Porcins Cafco
defeated the allies, whose general was Papins Mu-
(tilns, and the war ended with the surrender of the
Sabellian forces ; bnt Rome by a Lex Plautia Pa-
piria granted nearly everything that the allies had
demanded, especially an easy access to the Roman
franchise. In this war 300,000 men are said to
have perished.
Socii. Among the Romans the socii, as distin-
guished in constitutional law from Roman subjects,
were the allies who, while their independence was
recognized, stood in a more or less dependent rela-
tion to the Roman State. Under the Republic, np
to the time when the right of citizenship was con-
ferred on all the free inhabitants of Italy (B.C. 89),
the Latins, and the Italian communities on the
same footing with them, enjoyed a privileged posi-
tion among the other allies. In the military or-
ganization of the Roman Republic the contingents
which they furnished were called sodi in contra-
distinction to the legions and the non-Italian aux-
iliaries. (See ExERCiTus; and cf. Lbgio.) Socii
47
Na VALES are the crews, furnished by the allied
towns, of the ships of war. See Monmisen, Staats-
recht, iii. pp. 645-718 ; and the article Foedbratab
CiVITATES.
Socrates (SaKpanji). (1) An Athenian philoso-
pher, whose teaching revolutionized the whole drift
of subsequent philosophical speculation. He was
born in the deme Alopec€, near Athens, B.C. 469.
His father, Sophronisous, was a sculptor, and his
mother, Phaenaret^, was a midwife. In his youth
Socrates for a time followed his father's occupa-
tion, and a group of sculptured Graces, preserved
in the Acropolis, was exhibited as his work down
to the time of Pansauias ; but there is reason to
believe that this arose from a confusion of names.
It is thought by some that the relief of draped
Graces in the Museo Chiaramonte in Rome repre-
sents the Athenian group, in which case it must
have belonged to an earlier period of art than the
century in which Socrates lived.
The personal qualities of Socrates were marked,
and such as would readily attract attention. He
enjoyed vigorous health, and was so robust as to
be capable of enduring fatigue and hardship to a
degree that astonished all who knew him. He
went barefooted at all seasons of the year ; and
this not merely at Athens, but when serving as a
soldier in the much colder climate of Thrace ; and
he wore the same clothing in winter as in sum-
mer. His features were of remarkable ngliness-J
and his flat nose, thick lips, and bulging eyes led
to his being compared to a satyr.
As to the particulars of his life, there is no con-
nected account. It is known that he served as a,
heavy-armed soldier at Potidaea, Delinm, and Am-
phipolis ; but he seems not to have flUed any pub-
lic office until B.C. 406, when he was a member of
the Senate of Five Hundred, and as such refused,
in spite of all personal risk, to put an unconstitu-
tional question to vote. He displayed the same
moral courage in refusing to obey the order of
the Thirty Tyrants for the arrest of Leon of Sala-
mi s.
From the period of his middle life, at any rate,
he devoted his time wholly to the self-imposed
task of teaching, giving up all other business, both
public and private, and neglecting all means of
acquiring a fortune. It was probably his remiss-
ness in this respect which was responsible for the
ill-temper and fretfulness of his wife Xanthippe,
whose name has passed into all modern tongues
as the type of a shrew. Socrates never opened a
school and never lectured publicly, nor did he re-
ceive any money for his teaching, but went about
in the most public parts of the city, such as the
market-place, the gymna-
sia, and the work -shops,
seeking opportunities for
awakening in the young
and old alike moral con-
sciousness and an impulse
towards self-knowledge
with respect to tlie end
and value of human action.
His object, however, was
only to aid those with
whom he talked in devel-
oping such germs of knowl-
edge as were already pres-
ent in them, and not to
communicate to them dog- Socrates. (Vatican.)
SOCRATES
1474
SOCRATES
, „ I'l i ' b ' ' "' Slit u ^j. a Liii
So-called Prison of Socrates at Athens.
matloally any knowledge of his own. He was
especially severe upon false pretences and intel-
lectual conceit ; and, consequently, to many per-
sons he became exceedingly obnoxions, and was
the object of much dislike and misrepresentation.
This is probably the reason why Aristophanes, in
The Clouds, selected Socrates as the type of men
engaged in philosophical and rhetorical teaching ;
the more so, as his grotesque physiognomy ad-
mitted so Well of being imitated in the mask
which the actor wore. The audience at the the-
atre would more readily recognize the peculiar
figure which they were accustomed to see every
day in the market-place than if Prodicus or Pro-
tagoras, whom most of them did not know by sight,
had been brought on the stage ; nor was it of
much importance either to them or to Aristopha-
nes whether Socrates was represented as teaching
what he did really teach, or something utterly dif-
ferent.
Attached to none of the prevailing parties, Soc-
rates found in each of them his friends and his
enemies. Hated and persecuted by Critias, Chari-
cles, and others among the Thirty Tyrants, who had
a special reference to him in the decree which they
issued, forbidding the teaching of the art of oratory,
he was impeached after their banishment and by
their opponents. An orator named Lycon, and a
poet (a friend of Thrasybulns) named Meletus, had
united in the impeachment with the powerful dem-
agogue Anytns, an embittered antagonist of the
Sophists and their system, and one of the leaders
of the band which, setting out from Phyle, forced
their way into the Piraeus, and drove out the Thir-
ty Tyrants. The judges also are described as per-
sons who had been banished, and who had re-
turned with Thrasybulns. The chief art^ples of
impeachment were that Socrates was guilty of
corrupting the youth and of despising the tutelary
deities of the State, putting in their place other
new divinities. At the same time it had been
made a matter of accusation against him that
Critias, the most ruthless of the Tyrants, had
come forth from his school. Some expressions of
his, in which he had found fault with the demo-
cratic mode of electing by lot, had also been
brought np against him ; and there can be little
doubt that use was made of his friendly relations
with Theramenes, one of the most influential of
the Thirty, with Plato's uncle Charmides, who fell
by the side of Critias in the struggle with the pop-
ular party, and with other aristocrats, in order to
irritate against him the party which at that time
was dominant. The substance of the speech which
Socrates delivered in his defence is probably pre-
served by Plato in the discourse which goes under
the name of the "Apology of Socrates." Being
condemned by a majority of only six votes, he ex-
presses the conviction that he deserved to be main-
tained at the public cost in the Prytaneum, and
refuses to acquiesce in the adjudication of impris-
onment or a large fine or banishment. He will as-
sent to nothing more than a fine of sixty minae,
on the security of Plato, Crito, and other friends.
Condemned to death by the judges, who were in-
censed by this speech, by a majority of eighty
votes, he departs from them with the protestation
that he would rather die after such a defence than
live after one in which he should have endeav-
oured to excite their pity. The sentence of death
could not be carried into execution until after the
return of the vessel which had been sent to Delos
on the periodical Theoric mission. The thirty days
which intervened between its return and the con-
demnation of Socrates were devoted by him in
prison to poetic attempts (the first he had made in
his life) and to his nsua,l conversation with his
friends. One of these conversations, on the duty
of obedience to the laws, Plato has reported in
the Crito, so called after the faithful follower of
Socrates, who had endeavoured without success to
persuade him to make his escape. In another,
imitated or worked up by Plato in the Phaedo,
Socrates immediately before he drank the cup of
hemlock developed the grounds of his immovable
conviction of the immortality of the soul. He died
with composure and' cheerfulness in his seventieth
year, B.C. 399.
Three peculiarities distinguished Socrates : (a)
His long life passed in contented poverty and in
public dialectics, of which we have already spo-
ken, (i) His persuasion of a special religious
mission. He had been accustomed constantly to
hear, even from his childhood, a divine voice — ■
interfering, at moments when he was about to
act, in the way of restraint, but never in the
way of instigation. Such prohibitory warning
was wont to come upon him very frequently, not
merely on great but even on small occasions, in-
tercepting what he was about to do or to say.
Though later writers speak of this as the Daemon
or Genius of Socrates, he himself did not person-
ify it, but treated it merely as a "divine sign, a
prophetic or supernatural voice." He was accns-
tomed not only to obey it implicitly, but to speak
of it publicly and familiarly, to others, so that the
fact was well known both to his friends and to
his enemies. - See a paper by H. Jackson in the
SOCRATES
1475
SOGDIANA
English Journal of Philology, vol. v., and Frey-
miiller, De Socratis Daemonio (1864). (c) His great
intellectual originality, both of subject and of
method, and his power of stirring and forcing the
germ of inquiry and ratiocination in others. He
was the first who turned his thoughts and discus-
sions distinctly to the subject of ethics, and was
the first to proclaim that " the proper study of
mankind is man." With the philosophers who
preceded him, the subject of examination had been
Nature, or the Cosmos as one undistinguishable
whole, blending together cosmogony, astronomy,
geometry, physics, metaphysics, etc. In discuss-
ing ethical subjects Socrates employed the dialec-
tic method, and thus laid the foundation of formal
logic, which was afterwards expanded by Plato and
systematized by Aristotle.
The originality of Socrates is shown by the re-
sults he achieved. Out of his intellectual school
sprang not merely Plato, himself a host, but all
the other leaders of Grecian speculation for the
next half century, and all those who continued
the great line of speculative philosophy down to
later times. Euclid and the Megario School of
philosophers — Aristippus and the Cyrenaic Antis-
thenes and Diogenes, the first of those called the
Cynics — all emanated more or less directly from
the stimulus imparted by Socrates, and so, for that
matter, did the Stoics and Epicureans, though each
followed a different vein of thought. Ethics con-
tinued to be what Socrates had first made them
— a distinct branch of philosophy — alongside of
■which politics, rhetoric, logic, and other specula-
tions relating to man and society gradually ar-
ranged themselves ; all of them more popular, as
well as more keenly controverted, than physics,
which at that time presented comparatively little
charm, and still less of attainable certainty.
There can be no doubt that the individual influ-
ence of Socrates permanently enlarged the hori-
zon, improved the method, and multiplied the as-
cendant minds, of the Grecian speculative world,
in a manner never since paralleled. Subsequent
philosophers had a more elaborate doctrine and
a larger number of disciples who imbibed their
ideas ; but noue of them applied the same stimu-
lating method with the same efficacy, and none of
them so struck out of other minds that fire which
sets light to original thought.
See Zeller, Socrates and the Socratic Schools, Engl,
trans. (1877) ; Alberti, Sokrates (1869) ; Bertram, Der
Sokrates d. Xenoph. und Ariatoph. (1865); Carran,
La SophUtique de Socrate (1886) ; Gnttmann, TJeber
den uoissenschaftUchen Standpnnkt des Sohrates (1881).
The best ancient sources are Xenophon's Memora-
bilia and Symposium, with Plato's Crito, Symposium,
Apologia, and Phaedo. See Philosophia.
(2) An ecclesiastical historian, boru at Constan-
tinople about A.D. 379. He was a pupil of Ammo-
nius and Helladius, and followed the profession of
an advocate in his native city, whence he is sur-
named Scholasticus. The Mclesiastioal History
CEKK\ri(ria(rTiKri 'laTopia) of Socrates extends from
the reign of Constantine the Great, 306, to that of
the younger Theodosius, 439. He appears to have
been a man of less bigotry than most of his con-
temporaries, and the very difficulty of determin-
ing from internal evidence some points of his re-
ligious belief may be considered as arguing his
comparative liberalit.v. His history is divided
into seven books. His work is edited by Hnssey
(1853) and Bright, with an introduction (1878); and
is translated into English in Schafi's Library of
Nicene and Post-Nioene Fathers, 2d series, vol. ii.
(New York, 1891).
Sodalitas. The word properly means an asso-
ciation or club, and was especially applied to the
religious brotherhoods among the Komans. By
order of the State, they attended to the cult of
some particular object of worship by jointly
celebrating certain sacrifices and feasts, espe-
cially on the anniversary of the foundation of that
cult.
The members, called sodales, stood in a legally
recognized position of mutual obligation, which did
not allow any one of them to appear against an-
other as a prosecutor in a criminal case, or to be-
come pat/ronus of the prosecutor of a sodalis, or to
officiate as judge upon a sodalis. Such a brother-
hood were the Sodales Augostales, appointed a.d. 14
by the Senate for the cult of the deified Augustus,
a college of twenty-one, and afterwards of twen-
ty-eight members of > senatorial rank, which also
took upon itself the ciilt of Claudius after his
deification, and bore, after that, the official title
Sodales Augnstales Claudiales. Besides these, there
were the Sodales Flaviales Titiales for the cult of
Vespasian and Titus, the Hadrianales for that of
Hadrian, Antoniniani for that of Antoninus Pius
and of the successively deified emperors (cp. Col-
legium).
The secular clubs, sodalitates or collegia sodalida,
were, in the later Bepublioan age, mnch turned to
account for political objects, and their organiza-
tion used for purposes of bribery. (See Cicero's
speech Pro Plancio.)
Sodalitium and Sodalicium. See Ambitus.
SodSma (to SdSofia). A very ancient city of
Canaan, in the beautiful valley of Siddim, closely
connected with Gomorrha, over which and the
other three " cities of the plain " the king of
Sodom seems to have had a sort of supremacy. In
the book of Genesis we find these cities as subject,
in the time of Abraham, to the king of Elam and
his allies (an indication of the early supremacy in
western Asia of the masters of the Tigris and Eu-
phrates Valley), and their attempt to cast off the
yoke was the occasion of the fii-st war recorded
in history (Gen. xiv).
Soemis or Soaemias, Iulia. The daughter of
Inlia Maesa, and mother of Elagabalus, became the
chosen counsellor o^er son, and encouraged and
shared his follies and enormities. She took a seat
in the Koman Senate, into which a woman then for
the first time entered, and also established a sort
of Senate of Women in which she presided and pro-
mulgated edicts for regulating all matters con-
nected -with the morals, etiquette, and dress of
Boman ladies. She was slain by the Praetorians
on the 11th of March, a.d. 222 (Lamprid. Eldgab.
2 ; Dio Cass. Ixxviii. 30, 38).
Sogdiana (SoySvavij : Persian, Sogd). Compris-
ing parts of Turkestan and Bokhara. The nortlr-
east province of the ancient Persian Empire, sepa-
rated on the south from Bactriana and Margiana
by the upper course of the Oxus (Jihoun) ; on the
east and north from Scythia by the Sogdii Come-
daruni and Oscii Mountains (Eara-Dagh, Alatau,
and Ak Tagh) and by the upper course of the lax-
artes (Sihoun), and bounded ou the northwest by
SOGDIANUS
1476
SOLON
the great deserts east of the Sea of Aral. The na-
tives of the country were of the Aryan race, resem-
bling the Bactriaus in their onstoms (Arrian, Anab.
iii.30; iv.l6, 18).
SogdianuB (SoySiai/ds). One of the illegitimate
sons of Artaxerxes I. Longiraanus. He acquired
the throne on the death of his father (B.C. 425) by
the murder of his legitimate brother Xei-xes II.
Sogdianus, however, was murdered in his turn,
after a reign of seven months, by his brother
Oohus. See Persia.
Sogdii MonteB. See Sogdiana.
Sol. The sun. See Helios.
Solarium {a-Kiddripov). A sundial (see Gnomon) ;
also the flat roof of the Boman dwelling-house. See
DOMUS, p. 546.
Solduiii (fip^aXi/iaiot). A Gallic word denoting
the armed retainers of a military chief (Caes. B. .
iii. 22).
Solea. (1) A sandal, consisting of a sole bound
by a strap across the instep (Festus, s. h. v.). (2)
SoLBA Spartea, a shoe or boot of Spanish brown
(aparta) used for protecting the diseased feet of cat-
tle (Columell. vi. 12, 3). (3) Solea Fbrrba, a shoe
for horses and mules made of metal (Sueton. Nero,
30 ; Vesp. 23), but bound on the hoof and not fast-
ened with nails.
Soli or Soloe (SoXoi). (1) A city on the coast
of Cilicia, between the rivers Lamus and Cydnns,
said to have been colonized by Argives and Lydians
from Rhodes. Pompey restored the city, which
had been destroyed by Tigranes, and peopled it
with the survivors of the defeated bands of pirates ;
and from this time forth it was called Pompeiopo-
Lis. It was celebrated in literary history as the
birthplace of the Stoic philosopher Chrysippus, of
the comic poet Philemon, and of the astronomer
and poet Aratus. Its name survives in the lin-
guistic term " sdlecism " (soloedamus), whiqh is said
to have been first nsed because of the bad Greek
spoken by the people of this city. (See Diog. Laert.
i. 2, 4 ; Strabo, p. 683 ; Suid. s. v. SoKoi ; Gell. i. 7,
3). (2) Now Aligora, in the valley of Solea, a con-
siderable seaport town in the western part of the
north coast of Cyprus. Here were temples of Isis
and Aphrodite.
SoUdus {voiua-fid). A Roman gold coin. Introduced
by the emperor Constantino about a.d. 312, which
remained in use until the downfall of the Byzan-
tine Empire ; its weight was i^ lb., its value about
$3. The word is preserved in the modern Italian
soldo and the French son. See Numismatics, page
1115.
Soliuus, Gaius lULlus. A Roman writer who
composed, probably iu the second half of the third
century A.D., a collection ot Memorabilia {Collectanea
Merum Memorabilium, better known by its later ti-
tle, in the sixth century, Polyhistor). The most im-
portant portion (the geographical) is an abstract of
a treatise on geography compiled from Pliny's Nat-
vral History. There is a critical edition byMomm-
seu (Berlin, 1864).
Solis Fons. See Oasis.
Solis Mons.
Solitauiilia.
See SoLOis.
See SUOVETAURILIA.
Solium (dpovos). (1) Any high-
backed chair with closed sides for
arms (Serv. ad Verg. Aen. i. 506).
(2) A chair of state, or throne,
cushioned, and with the back cov-
ered with drapery (Verg. Aen. x.
116). (3) A seat at the bottom
of a circular bath on which the
bathers sat while washing (Suet.
Aug. 82; Festus, s. h. v.).
Soloe. See Soli.
Solium. (From the
Vatican Vergil. )
Solo'is (SoXdfir). Now C. Cantin. A promon-
tory running far outinto the sea, in the southern
part of the west coast of Mauretania. Upon it was
a Phoenician temple to the god of the sea. The
Romans called it SOLIS MONS.
Solon (SoXaif). A celebrated Athenian legisla-
tor, born about B.C. 638. His father Execestides
was a descendant of Codrus, and his mother was a
cousin of the mother of Fisistratus. Execestides
had seriously crippled his resources by a too prod-
igal expenditure; and Solon consequently found
it either necessary or convenient in his youth to
betake himself tp the life of a foreign trader. It
is likely enough that while necessity compelled
him to. seek a livelihood in some mode or other,
his active and inquiring spirit led him to select
that pursuit wliich would furnish the amplest
means for its gratification. Solon early distin-
guished himself by his poetical abilities. His first
etfusions were in a somewhat light and amatory
strain, which afterwards gave way to the more
dignified and earnest purpose of inculcating pro-
found reflections or sage advice. So widely in-
deed did his reputation spread that he was ranked
as one of the famous Seven Sages (q. v.), and his
name appears in all the lists of the seven. The
occasiou which first brought Solon prominently
forward as an actor on the political stage was the
contest between Athens and Megara respecting the
possession of Salamis. The ill success of the at-
tempts of the Athenians to make themselves mas-
ters of the island had led to the enactment of a
law forbidding the writing or saying anything to
urge the Athenians to renew the attempt. Soon
after these events (about 595) Solon took a leading
part in promoting hostilities on behalf of Delphi
against Cirrha, and was the mover of the decree
of the Amphictyons by which war was declared.
It does not appear, however, what active part he
took in the war. According to a common story,
which, however, rests only on the authority of a
late writer, Solon hastened the surrender of the
town by causing the waters of tlie Plistus to be
poisoned. It was about the time of the outbreak
of this war that, iu consequence of the distracted
condition of Attica, which was rent by civil com-
motions, Solon was called upon by all parties to
mediate between them, and alleviate the miseries
that prevailed. He was chosen archon in 594, and
under that legal title was invested with unlimited
power for adopting such measures as the exigen-
cies of the State demanded.
In fulfilment of the task intrusted to him, Solon
addressed himself to the relief of the existing dis-
tress. This he effected with the greatest discre-
tion and success by his celebrated " disburdening
ordinance" (a-eitrdxdeui), a measure consisting of
various distinct provisions, calculated to relieve
the debtors with as little infringement as possible
SOLON
1477
SOLUS
on the claims of the wealthy creditors. He also
changed the standard of the monetary system
from the Pliidouiau to the Euboio, which was the
one generally in use in the great centres of com-
merce, Chalcis and Eretria, so that Athenian trade
might be simplified in its exchanges (Aristotle, Ath.
Pol. 10). A limit was also set to the rate of inter-
est and to the aocamnlation of land (Aristotle, Ath.
Pol. 6). The snccess of the Seisachtheia procured
for Solon such confidence and popularity that he
was farther charged with the task of entirely re-
modelling the constitution. As a preliminary step,
he repealed all the laws of Draco (q, v.), except
those relating to bloodshed. The principal feat-
ures of the Solonian Constitution may be briefly
summarized for the benefit of the reader. The
State as he left it was a timooracy i^ifioKpana),
that is to say, a form of oligarchy {SKiyapxloi) in
which the possession of a certain amount of prop-
erty is requisite for admission to the ruling class.
( See Oligarchia. ) Solon established a sort of
timocratic scale, so that those who did not belong
to the nobility received the rights of citizens in a
proportion determined partly by their property
and their corresponding services to the State. For
this purpose he divided the population into four
classes, founded on the possession of land. (1)
Peutacosiomedimni (nei/ra/coo-io/ue'Si/ijioi), who had
at least 500 medimni (750 bushels) of corn or metre-
tae of wine or oil as yearly income. (2) Hippeis
('iTTjreir, 'Itttt^s), or knights, with at least 300 me-
dimni. (3) Zengitae (Zevytrca) (possessors of a yoke
of oxen), with at least 150 medimni. (4) Thetes
(OifTes) (workers for wages), with less than 150
medimni of yearly income. Solon's legislation Only
granted to the first three of these four classes a
vote in the election of responsible officers, and only
to the first class the power of election to the high-
est offices ; as, for instance, that of archon. The
fourth class was excluded from all official posi-
tions, but possessed the right of voting in the gen-
eral public assemblies which chose officials and
passed laws. They had also the right of taking
part in the trials by jury which Solon had insti-
tuted. The first three classes were bound to serve
as hoplites ; the cavalry was raised out of the first
two, while the fourth class was only employed as
light-armed troops or on the fleet, and apparently
for pay. The others served without pay. The
first three classes alone were subject to direct tax-
ation. The holders of office in the State were also
Dupaid. Solon established as the chief consulta-
tive body the Council of the Four Hundred (see
Bouufc), in which only the first three classes took
part, and as chief administrative body the Areopa-
gus (q. v.), which was to be filled up by those who
had been archous. A Council of 401 members
is said to have been part of Dtaoo's constitution
(about B.C. 621), the members being selected by lot
from the whole body of citizens. Solon reduced
the Council to 400, one hundred from each of the
four tribes ; and extended in some particulars the
powers already possessed by the Areopagus (Aris-
totle,' .4tt. Pol. 4, 8). Besides this, he promulgated
a code of laws embracing the whole of public and
private life, the salutary effects of which lasted
long after the end of his constitution. He also
rectified the calendar, and regulated the system of
weights and measures. He forbade the exporta-
tion of Attic products, except olive oil. Among
his other regulations were those giving to child-
less persons the power of disposing of their prop-
erty by will, punishing idleness, inflicting drinia
on those citizens who in the time of any sedition
remained neutral, and giving great rewards to the
victors in the Olympian and Isthmian Games.
The laws of Solon were inscribed on wooden
cylinders (S^ovs s) and triangular tablets (Kvpffeis),
and set up in the Acropolis, and later in the Pryt-
aueum. Solon himself spoke of them as being not
the best laws conceivable, but the best that the
Athenians could be induced to accept. His Con-
stitution was, in fact, a compromise between de-
mocracy proper and oligarchy, and it gives to Solon
a title to rank with the great coustrnotive states-
men of all time.
The great lawgiver's later history must be re-
garded as more legendary than authentic. After
completing his task of legislation he left Athens
for ten years, after exacting from the people a
promise that they would leave his laws unaltered
for that space of time (Aristotle, Ath. Pol. 11;
Herod, i. 29 ; Plut. Sol. 25). After visiting Egypt,
he is said to have gone to Cyprus, where he was
received by the king of the little town of Aepea.
Solon persuaded the king, Philocyprus, to remove
from the old site and build a new town on the
plain. The new settlement was called Soli, in
honour of the illustrious visitor (Herod, v. 113).
He is further said to have visited Lydia ; and his
interview with Croesus was one of the most cele-
brated stories in antiquity. " Who is the happiest
man you have ever seen ?" asked the magnificent
king, fishing for a compliment. " I can speak of
no one as happy until I have seen how his life has
ended," replied the philosopher, thus giving deep
offence to the monarch (Herod, i. 33). See Croe-
sus.
During the absence of Solon the old dissensions
were renewed, and shortly after his arrival at
Athens the supreme power was seized by Pisistra-
tus. The tyrant, after his usurpation, is said to
have paid considerable court to Solon, and on vari-
ous occasions to have solicited his advice, which
Solon did not withhold. Solon probably died
about 558, two years after the overthrow of the
Constitntion, at the age of eighty. There was a
story current in antiquity that, by his own direc-
tions, his ashes were collected and scattered round
the island of Salamis. Of the poems of Solon sev-
eral fragments remain. They do not indicate any
great degree of imaginative power, but their style
is vigorous and simple ; and those that were called
forth by special emergencies appear to have been
marked by no small degree of energy.
See the histories of Greece by Thirlwall, Grote,
Curtius, Cox, and Abbot; and the editions of Aris-
totle's Constitution of Athena by Kenyon (1891),
Kaibel and Wilamowitz - Moellendorf (1891), with
the translation by Poste (1891). See also Jonas,
De Solone Atheniensi (1884). The remains of So-
lon's poetry are collected by Bergk in his Poetae
Lyrioi Ch-aeol (4th ed. 1878) and discussed by Met-
tauer in his Solon ala Dichter (1884) and Laeger,
De Veterum Epioorum Studio in Solonis Beliquiis
(1885). His life was written by Plutarch.
Solonian Constitution. See Solon.
Solus (SoXouf), also called Soluntum by the
Eomans. An ancient town on the northern coast
of Sicily, between Panormus and Thermae. It was
first colonized by the Phoenicians (Thnoyd. vi. 3).
SOLYMA
1478
SOPHISTAE
Solj^ma (tq XoKvfia). (1) Tlie mountain range
which runs parallel to the east coast of Lycia, and
is a southern continuation of Mount Climax. (3)
Another name for Hierosolyma (q. v.).
Solj^mi. See Lycia.
Somnium Scipionis. " Sclpio's Dream " ; the
title given to a portion of the sixth book of Cice-
ro's treatise De Bepublica. The greater part of the
treatise itself is lost, but the episode of Scipio's
dream is preserved in the commentary of Macro-
bius (Commentariorum in Somnium Seipionis Libri
Duo). It tells how the younger Scipio while in
Africa was visited by the spirit of the great Afri-
canus, who revealed to him in part his future
career, and taught him that there is in the life to
come a reward reserved for those who serve their
country loyally and well.
Somnus {"Yttvos). The god of sleeip; the son
of Nyx (q. v.) and twin-brother of Thanatos or
Mors {II. xiv. 231 ; xvi. 672). With his brother,
according to Hesiod, he dwelt in the eternal dark-
ness of the farthest West (Theog. 759). Thence
he swept over land and sea, bringing sleep to men
and gods, since he had power over all alike, and
could lull to sleep even Zeus himself. On the
chest of Cypselus at Olympia, both brothers were
depicted as boys sleeping in the arms of their
mother, Death being painted in black and Sleep
in white (Pausan. v. 18, 1). Sleep was represented
in art in various forms and situations, and fre-
quently with the wings of an eagle or a butter-
fly on his forehead, and a poppy-stalk and a horn,
from which he dropped slumber npon those whom
he luUe'd to rest. The earlier conception made
Dreams the sisters of Sleep, but in later times the
dream-god figures as his son. Hermes was also a
god of sleep.
Sontlus. Now the Isouzo ; a river in Venetia,
in the north of Italy, rising in.the Carnic Alps, and
falling into the Sinus Tergestinus, east of Aquileia.
Sopater (StoTrarpos). (1) Of Paphos, a writer
of parody and burlesque (rjvri ). A district of Armenia
Maior, lying between the ranges of Antitaurus
and Masius ; separated from Meliten^, in Armenia
Minor, by the Euphrates, from Mesopotamia by
the Antitaurus, and from the eastern part of Ar-
menia Maior by the river Nymphins. It fell to
the Romans in the tinie of Pompey (cf. Tao. Ann.
xiii. 7).
Sophistae (a-o^urrai). Strictly a name giveu
by the Greeks to all those who professed knowl-
edge, or a particular knowledge or a particular art.
Hence the Seven Sages are often thus called ; but
the name was especially applied to the educated
men of ready speech, who, from about the year
B.C. 450, used to travel through Greece from place
to place, and impart what they knew for money.
These were the University Extension lecturers of
antiquity, and they have the merit of having pop-
ularized the interest in knowledge which had up
to that time been confined within narrow circles,
and especially of having contributed to the forma-
tion of eloquence ; for they were the first to make
style an object of study, and to institute serious
investigations into the art of rhetorical expression.
Their teaching was chiefly intended to give their
pupils versatility in the use of speech, and thus to
fit them for taking part in public life. As the
subject of their discourses, they chose by preference
questions of public interest to persons of general
edncation. The expression, however, always re-
mained the important thing, while positive knowl-
edge fell more and more into the background.
Some of them even started from the position that
virtue and knowledge were only subjective no-
tions. Protagoras of Abdera, who appeared about
B.C. 445, is named as the first Sophist; after him
the most important is Gorgias of Leontini; Prodi-
cus of Ceos and Hippias of Elis are contemporaries
of the other two. Wherever they appeared, es-
pecially in Athens, they were received with the
greatest enthusiasm, and many flocked to hear
them. Even such men as Pericles, Euripides, and
Socrates sought their society ; and Socrates owed
to them much that was suggestive in his own pnr-
sult of practical philosophj', though, on the other
hand, he persistently attacked the principles under-
lying their public teaching. These principles be-
came further exaggerated under their successors,
who did not think they needed even knowledge
of fact to talk as they pleased about everything.
Accordingly the skill of the Sophists degenerated
into mere technicalities and complete absence of
reason, and became absolutely contemptible. (See
Grote, History of Greece, ch. Ixvii., and Sidgwick's
essay in the (English) Journal of Philology, iy.
288.)
With the revival of Greek eloquence, from about
the beginning of the second century A.D., the name
of Sophist attained a new distinction. At that
time the name was given to the professional ora-
tors, who appeared in public with great pomp and
delivered declamations either prepared beforehand
or improvised on the spot. Like the earlier Soph-
ists, they went generally from place to place, and
were overwhelmed with applause and with marks
of distinction by their contemporaries, including
even the Roman emperors. Dion Chrysostom,
Herodes Attious, Aristides, Lucian, and Philostra-
tus the Elder belong to the flourishing period of
this second school of Sophists, a, period which ex-
tends over the whole of the second century. They
appear afresh about the middle of the fourth cen-
tury, devoting their philosophic culture to the
zealous but unavailing defence of paganism.
Among them was the emperor Julian and his con-
temporaries Libanins, Himerius, and Themistins.
SOPHOCLES
1479
SOPHOCLES
Synesiua may be considered as the last Sophist of
importauce. See A. W. Benu, Greek Philoaophera,
oh. ii. (London, 1883).
Sopbficles (Xocf>oK\jjs). (1) The second of the
three great Greek tragedians, son of Sophilns or
Sophillus, the wealthy owner of a manufactory of
arms. He was born about B.C. 495 in the deme
■ Colouus near Athens. He received a careful ed«-
cation in music, gymnastics, and dancing, and as
a boy of fifteen was chosen to lead th^ paean sung
by the chorus of boys after the victory of Salamis
(Athen. p. 20). He afterwards showed his musical
skill in public, when he represented the blind
singer Thamyris in his drama of the same name,
and played the cithara with such success that he
was painted as Thamyris with the cithara in the
Stoa Poicile. Again, in the play called the Nau-
sicaa, he won for himself general admiration in
acting tlie part of the Phaeacian princess, by the
dexterity and grace with which he struck the ball
(Athen. p. 20 E). In
all things his exter-
nal appearance and
demeanour were the
reflex of a lofty mind.
At his very first ap-
pearance as a tragic
poet in 468, when
twenty-seven years
old, at the Great Dio-
nysia, he gained a
victory over Aeschy-
lus, who was thirty
years older, and from
that time to extreme
old age he kept the
firstplacein tragedy.
Unlike Aeschylus
and Euripides, he
never accepted the
invitations of foreign
princes. Though
possessing no special
inclination or fitness
for political affairs,
as his friend, the
poet Ion of Chios, de-
clares, he yet took
his place in public
life. Thus, in B.C.
440, he was one of
theten generals who,
with Pericles, were Sophoclee. (Lateran Museum, Rome.)
in command of the
fleet sent against Samos. Owing to his practical
skill he was also employed in negotiations with the
allies of Chios and Samos. During the Pelopon-
nesiau War he was again one of the generals, to-
gether with Nicias. In 435, as Hellenotamias, he
was at the head of the management of the treasure
of the allies, which was kept on the Acropolis ; and,
when the question arose in 413, of giving to the State
an oligarchical constitution, he was on the commis-
sion of preliminary investigation (C. I. A. i. 237).
The charm and refinement of his character seem
to have won him many friends. Among them was
the historian Herodotus, who much resembled him
in taste and temperament. He was also deemed by
the ancients a man specially beloved by the gods,
especially by Asclepins, whose priest he probably
was, and who was said to have granted him health
and vigour of mind to extreme old age. By the
Athenian Nicostrat^ he ha-d a son, lophon, who won
some repute as a tmgic poet, and by Theoris of Sic-
yon another sou, Aristou, father of the Sophocles
who gaiued fame for himself by tragedies of his
own, and afterwards by the production of his grand-
father's dramas. There was a story that a quarrel
arose between Sophocles and his son lophon, on
account of his preference for this grandson, and
that, when summoned by lophon before the court
as weak in mind and unable to manage his affairs,
he obtained his own absolute acquittal by reading
the parodoa on his native place in the Oedipus Co-
Zojieus, just writteu, but not yet produced (Plutarch,
Moral, p. 775 B). But this appears to be a legend
founded on a misunderstood pleasantry of a comic
poet. The tales of his death, which happened in
B.C. 405, are also mythical. According to one ac-
count, he was choked by a grape ; according to
others, he died either when publicly reciting the
Antigon4, or from excessive joy at some dramatic
victory. The only fact unanimously attested by
his contemporaries is, that his death was as digni-
fied as his life. A singular story is connected even
with his funeral. We are told that Dionysus, by
repeated apparitions in dreams, prompted the gen-
eral of the Spartans, who were then investing Ath-
ens, to grant a truce for the burial of the poet in
the family grave outside the city. On his tomb
stood a Siren as a symbol of the charm of poetry.
After his death the Athenians worshipped him as
a hero and offered an annual sacrifice in his mem-
ory. In later times, on the proposal of the orator
LyourgHS, a bronze statue was erected to him, to-
gether with Aeschylus and Euripides, in the thea-
tre ; and of his dramas, as of theirs, an authorized
and standard copy was made, in order to protect
them against arbitrary alterations.
Sophocles was a very prolific poet. The num-
ber of his plays is given as between 123 and 130,
of which above 100 are known to us by their titles
and by fragments ; but only seven have been pre-
served complete : the Traohiniae (so -named from
the chorus, and treating of the death of Heracles),
the Ajax, the Philootetes, the Electra, the Oedipus
Tyrannus, the Oedipus at Colonus, and the Antigo-
ne. The last-mentioned play was produced in the
spring of 440 ; the Philootetes in 410 ; the Oedipus
at Colonus was not put on the stage until 401,
after his death, ^y his grandson Sophocles. Be-
sides tragedies, Sophocles composed paeans, ele-
gies, epigrams, and a work in prose on the chorus.
With his tragedies- he gained the first prize more
than twenty times, and still more often the secoud,
bnt never the third. Even in Ms lifetime, and in-
deed through the whole of antiquity, he was held
to be the most perfect of tragedians; one of the
ancient writers calls him the " pnpil of Homer."
If Aeschylus is the creator of Greek tragedy, it
was Sophocles who brought it to perfection. He
extended the dramatic action (1) by the introduc-
tion of a third actor, while in his last pieces he
even added a fourth ; and (2) by a due subordina-
tion of the chorus, to which, however, he gave a
more artistic development, while he increased its
numbers from twelve to fifteen' persons. (See
Eeissenmayer, De Choro Sophocleo [1878]). He also
perfected the costumes and decoration. Kejeotiug
the plan of Aeschylus, by which one story was car-
ried through three successive plays, he made every
tragedy into a complete work of art, with a sepa-
SOPHOCLES
148Q
SOPHKONISTAE
rate and complete action, the motives for every
detail being most skilfully devised. His art was
especially shown in the way in which the action
is developed from the character of the dramatis
personae. Sophocles' great mastery of his art ap-
pears, above all, in the clearness with which he
portrays his characters, which are developed with
a scrupulous attention to details, and in which he
does not content himself, like Aeschylus, with mere
outlines, nor, as Euripides often did, with copies
from common life. His heroes, too, are ideal fig-
ures, like those of Aeschylus (Aristot. Poet. 25).
While they lack the superhuman loftiness of the
earlier poet's creations, they have a certain ideal
truth of their own. Sophocles succeeded in doing
what was impossible for Aeschylus and Euripides
witli their peculiar temperaments, in expressing
the nobility of the female character, in its gentle-
ness as well as in its heroic courage. In contrast
to Euripides, Sophocles, like Aeschylus, is pro-
foundly religious ; and the attitude which he adopts
towards the popular religion is marked by an in-
stinctive reverence. The grace peculiar to Sopho-
cles' nature makes itself felt even in his language,
the charm of which was universally praised by the
ancients. With his noble simplicity he takes in
this respect also a middle place between the weight-
iness and boldness of the language of Aeschylus
and the smoothness and rhetorical embellishment
which distinguish that of Euripides.
The seven existing plays of Sophocles are all
found in the same Codex Laurentiauus in Florence
that contains the plays of Aeschylus. Cobet re-
gards all the other extant MSS. of the plays as de-
rived from this. Pew of them have the whole seven.
Of these, two (a Codex Farisinns of the thirteenth
century and a Codex Venetus of the fourteenth) are
the best. See Meifert, De Sophoclis Codicibus (1891).
The ediUo prineepa of Sophocles appeared at Ven-
ice in 1502. The chief editions of the entire seven
plays are those of Bmnck, 4 vols. (1786-89); G.
Herrmann (1830-41); Wunder (1847-1878); Din-
dorf (Leipzig, 1825) ; Schueidewin, rev. by Nauok
(Berlin, 1877-82); and Wolff (Leipzig, 1858-65).
Annotated English editions are those of Blaydes
and Paley, 2 vols. (1859-80) ; L. Campbell, 2 vols.
(1871-81) ; and Jebb, vols. i.-v. (Cambridge, 1884-
95). There are editions of separate plays with
English notes by various scholars, among them the
Oedipus Tyrannus by Jebb (1884), and by White
(1890) ; the Oedipm Coloneus by Paley (1881), the
Antigon6 by Paley (1881), and by D'Ooge (1890) ; of
the Philoctetes by Graves (1893); of the Electra by
Jebb (1870) ; of the Ajax by Jebb (1869) ; and of the
Trachiniae by Pretor (1877).
There is a lexicon to Sophocles by EUendt (2d
ed. revised by Genthe, Berlin, 1867-72), with a sup-
plementary Index Commentatianum (1874). There is
a good translation of Sophocles into English verse
by Plumptre (1871), and one by Campbell (1873).
For general criticism, etc., see Hense, Studien zu
Sophocles (1880); Pa,tin, Mtudes sur les Tragiques
Ch-ees, vol. ii. (last ed. 1877); Campbell, Sophocles
(1879) ; id. A Guide to Greek Tragedy (1891) ; Schle-
gel's Lectures; Kennedy's Studia Sophoclea (1874) ;
and Ribbeok, Sophokles und Seine Tragodien (1869).
On his language, style, etc., see the following mon-
ographs : AHnm, Similitudifies Homeri cum Sopho-
clis ( 1855 ) ; Borschke, Aeschylus und Sophocles
(1872); Lichtenstein, Shakspeare and Sophocles
(1850); Fleiscbmanu, Kunst der Gharacteristik iei
Sophokles (1875) ; Harmseu, De Collocatione Verio-
rum apud Sophoclem (1880) ; Hartz, De Anacoluthis
apud Sophoclem (1856) ; Jacobi, De Usu Alliteratio-
nis apud Sophoclem (1872) ; Juris, De Sophoclis Verbis
Singularibus (1876); Maenss, Die Prapositionen bei
Sophokles (1883) ; Sehindler, De Sophoele Verborum
Inventore (1877) ; Struve, De Dictione Sophoclis (1854) ;
Schlegel, Die tragische Ironic bei Sophokles (1869) ;
Fittbogen, De Sophoclis Sententiis Ethicis (1842) ; and
Koch, De PrQverbiis apud Sophoclem (1892).
(2) Son of Ariston and grandson of the elder
Sophocles, was also an Athenian tragic poet. The
love of his grandfather towards him has been al-
ready mentioned. In B.C. 401 he had brought out
the Oedipus at Colonus of his grandfather ; but lit
did not begin to exhibit bis own dramas till 396.
Sophonisba {'So(f)6vta-pa). The daughter of the
Carthaginian general Hasdrubal, the son of Gisco.
She had been betrothed by her father, at a very
early age, to the Numidian prince Masinissa, but
at a subsequent period Hasdrubal, being desirous
to gain over Syphax, the rival ruler of Numidia,
to the Carthaginian alliance, gave her in marriage
to that pi'ince. After the defeat of Syphax, and
the capture of his capital city of Cirta by Masi-
nissa, Sopbouisha fell into the hands of the con-
queror, upon whom her beauty exercised so power-
ful an influence that he determined to marry her
himself. Their wedding was accordingly celebrated
without delay ; but Scipio (who was apprehensive
lest she should exercise the same influence over
Masinissa which she had previously done over Sy-
phax) refused to ratify this arrangement, and, up-
braiding Masinissa with his weakness, insisted on
the immediate surrender of the princess. Unable
to resist this command, the Numidian king spared
her the humiliation of captivity by sending her a
bowl of poison, which she drank without hesita-
tion, and thus put an eud to her own life (Livy,
xxix. 23 ; xxx. 3-15 ; Polyb. xiv. 1, 7 ; Zonar. ix.
11-13). The story of Sophonisba is the subject of
a drama in English by Thomson, produced in 1729.
Sophron {'Sapav). A native of Syracuse. He
was a writer in Greek of mimes, and an elder contem-
porary of Euripides (about B.C. 460-420). He com-
posed in the Dorian dialect prose dialogues, partly
serious, partly comic, which faithfully represented
scenes of actual life, mostly in the lower classes,
interspersed with numerons proverbs and collo-
quial forms of speech. In spite of their prose
form, Sophron's mimes were regarded as poems by
the ancients. In Athens they are said to have
become known through Plato, who thought very
highly of them, and made use of them for the
dramatic form of his dialogues (Quint, i. 10, 17 ;
Diog. Laert. iii. 13). After his death it is said that
they were found under his piUow, together with
the comedies of Aristophanes. In the Alexandrian
Age, Theocritus took them for a pattern in his
idylls (especially in the Adoniazusae, Idyl. 15). The
Greek grammarians also paid particular attention
to them on account of the popular idioms they
contained. The fragments preserved are so scanty
that they give no notion of the contents and form
of the pieces ; in any case they cannot have been
intended for public representation. Sophron's son,
Xenarchus, who lived during the reign of Dionysius
I., also wrote mimes. See Mimus.
Sophroniscus. See Socrates.
Sophronistae. See Gymnasium.
SOPUNAE
1481
SOTADES
Sopianae. Now FiinfkiroUen ; a town in Pan-
nonia Inferior, the birthplace of the emperor Max-
iminus (Amm. Marc, xxviii. 1).
Sora. (1) Now Sora ; a town in Latium, on the
right bank of the river Liris and north of Arpi-
num, with a strongly fortified citadel. (2) A town
in Paphlagonia, now Zora.
Soract^. Now Monte diS.Oreste; a celebrated
mountain in Etrnria, in the territory of the Falisci,
near the Tiber, about twenty-four miles from Eome,
but the summit of which, frequently covered with
snow, was clearly visible from the city (Hor. Carm.
i. 9) ; whence some have assumed that the climate
of Italy was more rigorous in classical times than
now. The whole mountain was sacred to Apollo
Sorauus, and on its summit was a temple of this god.
Sorauus. A Sabine deity worshipped on Mount
Soract^, and in later times identified with Apollo
(Verg. Aeii. vii. 785-790 ; Pliny, S. N. vii. 19).
Sorauus. A Greek physician from Ephesus,
who lived in the first half of the second century
A.D., under Trajan and Hadrian. His writings are
now represented by a work of considerable extent
on the diseases of women, and a surgical treatise
on fractures. The writings of Caelius Aurelianus
(q. V.) on acute and chronic diseases are translated
from him. See Soheele, De Sorano Medico (1884).
Soranus, Barea. A Roman of great integrity,
consul snffectus in A.D.-52. He was accused of
treason under Nero, and his daughter Servilia was
charged with magic. Both were put to death, the
chief witness against Soranus being his former
teacher P. Egnatius Celer (Tac. Ann. xvi. 30 ; Juv.
iii. 16).
Sortes (properly " lots "). Small tablets used
for augury in different parts of Italy, especially in
the temple of Fortuna at Praenestfe (Cicero, Be Div.
ii. 41, 86). They were of oak or bronze, with some
saying engraved upon them, and were shuffled and
drawn by a boy. Seventeen such sayings (four in
the original bronze, and the rest copies) are still
preserved (0. /. L. i. pp. 268-270). They are known
as the Sortes PrabnestInae, bnt they appear to
have really belonged to the oracle of Geryou at
Patavium (Padua). Sortes conviviales were
sealed tablets sold at entertainments. When
opened they entitled the holder to a prize of greater
or less value (Sueton. Aug. 75 ; Laniprid. Elagai. 22).
The name sortes was given (1) to passages of some
book used to foretell events, the method being to
open the book at random, for which purpose Chris-
tians used the Bible; or (2) to lines of poetry,
especially of Vergil, written on leaves, and drawn
at haphazard. Sortes Vergilianae are men-
tioned in Spartianus (Sadnan 2), and alluded to
by Lampridins {Alex. Severus 14). This nse of Ver-
gil continued to modern times. An historic in-
stance of it is found in the life of Charles I. of Eng-
land, who experimented once in the Bodleian Li-
brary at Oxford, and opened at the passage of the
Aeneid ( iv. 615 - 620 ) where Dido's imprecations
against Aeneas foretold rebellion, defeat, and death.
The story is told by Wellwood. See Oracula.
Sortes Sangallenses. Fragments of a book of
oracles found in a MS. at St. Gallon in Switzerland.
Edited by Wiunefeld (Bonn, 1887).
Sosibius {Sairi^ios). A Lacedaemonian gram-
marian who flourished at Alexandria under Ptole-
my IL (Atheu. p. 493).
47*
SosigSnes (Sacriyevrjg). The Peripatetic philoso-
pher, was the astronomer employed by lulius Caesar
to superintend the correction of the calendar (B.C.
46). See Calenoabium.
SosiphSues (SoKrufiduTjs). Of Syracuse ; a Greek
tragedian of the Alexandrian Pleiad, who lived
about B.C. 300. Of his plays only a few lines have
been preserved (Suidas, s. v.). See Plbias.
Sositheus (Smo-tdcor). A native of Alexandria
in the Troad ; a Greek tragedian, one of the Alex-
andrian Pleiad. He lived in the first half of the
third century B.C. in Athens and in Alexandria in
Egypt. In an epigram of the Greek Anthology
(vii. 707) he is celebrated as the restorer of the sa-
tyric drama. We still possess an interesting frag-
ment of his satyrio plays, the Daphnis (twenty-one
lines in Nauck's Tragioorum Crr. Fragm. 822, ed.
Sosius. (1) Gaius, a Roman quaestor B.C. 66,
aud praetor in 49. He was afterwards one of An-
tony's principal lieutenants in the East, and in 37
placed Herod upon the throne of Jerusalem. (2)
The name of two brothers (Sosii), booksellers at
Rome in the time of Horace (Epist. i. 20, 2 ; A. P.
345),
Sospita, that is, " the saving goddess." A sur-
name of Inno at Lanuvium and at Rome, in both
of which places she had a temple. See^^IuNO. ~
SosthSnes (Saa-devrjs). A Macedonian soldier
who defeated the Gauls at the time of their inva-
sion of Greece in B.C. 280 (Just. xxiv. 5, 6). See
Gallia.
SoBtrStUB (SoioTpaTor). The son of Dexiphanes,
of Cnidns. He was one of the great architects
who flourished during and after the life of Alexan-
der the Great. He built for Ptolemy I. of Egypt the
great Pharos or light-house at Alexandria, which
was one of the Seven Wonders of the World, and
also erected at Cnidus a portico supporting a ter-
race (Pliny, H. N. xxxvi. 83).
Sosus(Sffl(rof). Aoelebrated artist in mosaic, who
was working apparently at the time of the Attali-
dae in Pergamon. It was there that he executed
his famous work, "The Unswept House " {aa-dparos
oIkos), so called because remnants of food, and all
that is usually swept away, were represented as
strewn about in the most careless way upon the
floor. "Much to be admired in this work" (says
Pliny, H. N. xxxvi. 184) " is a dove driuking, and
darkening the water by the shadow of its head ;
while other doves are sunning and pluming them-
selves on the rim of the vessel." This is copied in
the mosaic (found in Hadrian's Villa at Tivoli),
now in the Capitoline Museum at Eome. See illus-
tration under MusivuM Opus, p. 1065 ; and Pic-
TURA.
Sotadean Verse. See Sotades.
SotSdes (SwraSijr). A Greek poet from Maro-
neia in Thrace, who 11 ved at Alexandria under Ptol-
emy Philadelphus about B.C. 276. He is said to have
been drowned in the sea in a leaden chest for some
sarcastic remark about the marriage of the king
with his own sister Arsinoe. He composed in Ionic
dialect and in a peculiar metre named after him
(Sotadeus or Soiadicus versus, Sarddeia aa-fiara) poems
called Klvmboi or (ji\vaKes, malicious satires partly
on indelicate subjects, which were intended for
recitation accompanied by a mimic dance, and also
travesties of mythological subjects, such as the
SOTER
1482
SPAKTA
Hiad of Homer. He found numerous imitators
(Atheu. p. 620; Pint. Op. Moral, p. 11).
Soter (2aTr)p, i. e. " the saviour " ; Lat. Skrva-
TOR or SosPBS). A title, ocenrs as the suruame of
several divinities, especially of Zeus. It was also
a surname of Ptolemaens I., king of Egypt, as well
as of several of the other later Greek kings. See
Ptolemabus.
Sotion (Sa)7-i(B»). (1) An Alexandrian philoso-
pher of the third century B.C., who wrote a work
called Aiadoxai on the different teachers of the
schools of philosophy (Diog. Laert. v. 86). (2) The
teacher of the Roman philosopher Seneca ( Sen.
Epist. 108).
Sottiates or Sotiates. A powerful and war-
like people in Gallia Aquitanica, on the frontiers
of Gallia Narbonensis, who were subdued by P.
Crassus, Caesar'.s legate (Caes. B. G. iii. 120).
Sozomgnus (Smfo^eyor), usually called Sozo-
MEN in English, was a Greek ecclesiastical histo-
rian of the fifth century. He was probably a na-
tive of Bethelia or Bethel, a village near Gaza in
Palestine. His parents were Christians. He prac-
tised as an advocate at Constantinople, whence he
is styled Scholasticus ; and he was still engaged in
his profession when he wrote his history. This ec-
clesiastical history, which is extant, is in nine
books, and is dedicated to the emperor Theodosins
II. It commences with the reign of Constantino,
and comes down a little later than the death of
Honorius, A.D. 423. The work is incomplete, and
breaks off in the middle of a chapter. The author,
we know, had proposed to bring it down to 439,
the year in which the history of Socrates ends.
See Socrates (2).
Sparta (Sn-dpTij, Dor. STrdpra), also called Lace-
daemon (AaKfSai/Kav). The capital of Laconica and-
the chief city of the Peloponnesus, was situated on
the right bank of the Eurotas (Iri), about twenty
miles from the sea. It stood on a plain which con-
tained within it several rising grounds and hills.
It was bounded on the east by the Eurotas, on the
northwest by the small river Oenus (Kelesina), and
on the southeast by the small river Tisia (Magula),
both of which streams fell into the Eurotas. The
plain in which Sparta stood was shut in on the
east by Mount Menelaieum, and on the west by
Mount Taygetus; whence the city is called by
Homer "the hollow Lacedaemon." It was of a
circular form, about six miles in circumference,
and consisted of several distinct quarters, which
were originally separate villages, and which were
never united into one regular town. Its site is
occupied by the modern villages of Magula and
Psykhiko ; and the principal modern town in the
neighbourhood is Mistra, which lies about two
miles to the west on Mount Taygetus.
During the flourishing times of Greek indepen-
dence, Sparta was never surrounded by walls, since
the bravery of its citizens, and the difficulty of ac-
cess to it, were supposed to render such defences
needless. It was iirst fortified by the tyrant Nabis;
but it did not possess regular walls until the time
of the Romans. Sparta, unlike most Greek cities,
had no proper Acropolis, but this name was given
to one of the steepest hills of the town, on the sum-
mit of which stood the Temple of Athene Poliuchus,
or Chalcioeous.
Five distinct quarters of the city are mentioned :
(1) PiTAs£ {XliTavrj), which appears to have been the
most important part of the city, and in which was
situated the Agora, containing the conucil-house
of the Senate, and the offices of the public magis-
trates. It was also surrounded by various temples
and other public buildings. Of these, the most
splendid was the Persian Stoa or portico, origiually
built of the spoils taken in the Persian War, and
enlarged and adorned at later times. A part of
the Agora was called the Chorus or dancing-place,
in which the Spartan youths performed dances in
honour of Apollo. (2) Limnae {Ai/ivat), a suburb
of the city, on the banks of the Eurotas, northeast
of Pitan6, was originally a hollow spot covered
with water. (3) Mesoa or Messoa (Mea-oa, Mecraroa),
also by the side of the Eurotas, southeast of the
I)receding, containing the Dromns and the Plata-
nistas, which was a spot nearly surroimded with
water, and so called from the plane-trees growing
there. (4) Cynosuea (Kwoa-ovpa), in the southwest
of the city, and south of Pitan6. (5) AegTdae (Ai-
ye'iSm), in the northwest of the city, and west of
Pitan^.
The two principal streets of Sparta ran from the
Agora to the extreme end of the city : these were,
(1) Aphetae or Aphetais ('A(^eVai, 'Atjifrais sc. oSos),
extending in a southeasterly direction, past the
temple of Dictynna and the tombs of the Eury-
pontidae ; and (2) Skias (SKids), running nearly par-
allel to the preceding one, but farther to the east,
and which derived its name from an ancient place
of assembly, of a circular form, called Skias. The
most important remains of ancient Sparta are the
ruins of the theatre, which was near the Agora.
On the topography of Sparta see a paper by N. E.
Crosby in the American Journal of Archaeology for
1893 (pp. 335 foil.) ; and Stein, Topographic des alien
Sparta (1890).
Sparta is said to have been founded by Lacedae-
mon, a son of Zeus and Tayget6, who married
Sparta, the daughter of EurotaSj and called the
city after the name of his wife. His son Amyclas
is said to have been the founder of Amyclae, which
was for a long time a more important town than
Sparta itself. In the mythical period, Argos was
the chief city in Peloponnesus, and Sparta is repre-
sented as subject to it. Here reigned Menelaiis,
the younger brother of Agamemnon ; and by the
marriage of Orestes, the sou of Agamemnon, with
Hermion^, the daughter of Menelaus, the two king-
doms of Argos and Sparta became united. The
Dorian conquest of the Peloponnesus, which, ac-
cording to tradition, took place thirty years after
the Trojan War, made Sparta the capital of the
country. Laconica fell to the share of the two
sons of Aristodemus, Eurysthenes and Procles, who
took up their residence at Sparta, and ruled over
the kingdom conjointly. The old inhabitants of
the country maintained themselves at Amyclae,
which was not conquered for a long time. After
the complete subjugation of the country we find
three distinct classes in the population : the Dorian
conquerors, who resided in the capital, and who
were called Spartiatae or Spartans (see Spakti-
atae) ; the Perioeci or old Achaean inhabitants,
who became tributary to the Spartans, and pos-
sessed no political rights; and the Helots, who
were also a portion of the old Achaean inhabitants,
but were reduced to a state of slavery. (See He-
LOTAE.) From various causes the Spartans be-
came distracted by intestine quarrels, till at length
Lycurgus, who belonged to the royal family, was
SPARTA
1483
SPARTA
The Dromos at Sparta. (Restoration by Hofflnann.)
selected by all parties to give a new coustitutiou
tu the State. The date of Lycnrgus is uucertaiD ;
but it is impossible to place it later than B.C. 835.
The constitution of Lycnrgus laid the founda-
tion of Sparta's greatness; yet this constitution,
traditionally ascribed to Lycnrgus, is not to be
regarded as wholly dne to him. It represents
the union of three distinct principles: the mo-
narchical principle was represented by the kings,
the aristocracy by the Senate, and the demo-
cratical element by the assembly of the people, and
' subsequently by their representatives, the ephors.
The kings had originally to perform the common
functions of the kings of the Heroic Age. They
were high-priests, judges, and leaders in war; but
in all of these departments they were in course of
time superseded more or less. As judges they re-
tained only a particular branch of jurisdiction, that
referring to the succession of property. As mili-
tary commanders they were to some extent re-
stricted and watched by commissioners sent by
the Senate ; the functions of high-priest were cur-
tailed least, perhaps because least obnoxious. In
compensation for the loss of power, the kings en-
joyed great honours, both during their life and
after their death. The Senate (yepova-ia) consisted
of thirty members, one from each oM (afid), all
elected except the two kings, who were ex offleio
members, and represented each his own oM. In
their functions they replaced the old council of
the nobles as a sort of privy council to the kings,
but their power was greater, since the votes of the
kings were of no greater weight than those of
other senators ; they had the right of originating
and discussing all measures before they could be
submitted to the decision of the popular assembly ;
they had, in conjunction (later) with the ephors,
to watch over the due observance of the laws and
institutions ; and they were judges in all criminal
cases, without being bound hy any written code.
For all this they were not responsible, holding
their office for life.
But with all these powers the elders formed no
real aristocracy. They were not chosen either for
property qualification or for noble birth. The
Senate was open to the poorest citizen, who during
sixty years had been obedient to the laws and zeal-
ous in the performance of his duties. The mass
of the people — that is, the Spartans of pure Doric
descent (see Spartiatab) — formed the sovereign
power of the State. The popular assembly con-
sisted of every Spartan of thirty years of age, and
of unblemished character; only those were ex-
cluded who had not the means of contributing
their portion to the syasitia (q. v.). They met at
stated times to decide on all important questions
brought before them, after a previous discussion in
the Senate. They had no right of amendment, but
only that of simple approval or rejection, which
was given in the rudest form possible, by shout-
ing. The popular assembly, however, had neither
frequent nor very important occasions for directly
exerting their so vereig9. power. Their chief activ-
ity consisted in delegating it ; hence arose the im-
portance of. the ephors, who were the representa-
tives of the popular element of the constitution.
The five ephors answer in many points to the
Roman tribunes of the people. Their appointment
is included by Herodotus among the institutions
of Lycnrgus, but it is probable that Aristotle is
right in dating these later, from the reign of The-
opompus. (See Ephori.) Their appointment was
perhaps a concession to the people, at first as over-
seers of the markets and as magistrates who might
check illegal oppression by kings or great men.
Subsequently they absorbed most of the power
in the State. To Lycnrgus was ascribed also
a prohibition to use written laws, or to have
any coinage but iron : bnt these traditions must
refer to later customs, since there were neither
SPARTA
1484
SPAETACUS
coius nor written laws iu Greece as early as Ly-
curgna.
With reference to their subjects, the few Spar-
tans formed a most decided aristocracy. On the
conquest of Peloponnesus by the Dorians, part of
the anoieut inhabitants of the conutry, under name
of the Perioeci (Ilfpioucoi), were allowed indeed to
retain their personal liberty, but lost all civil
rights, and were obliged to pay to the State a rent
for the laud that was left them. But a great part of
the old inhabitants were reduced to a state of perfect
slavery, different from that of the slaves of Athens
and Rome, and more similar to the villanage of the
feudal ages. These were called Helots (ciXrarai).
They were allotted, with patches of land, to indi-
vidual members of the ruling class. They tilled
the laud, and paid a fixed rent to their masters,
not, as Perioeci, to the State. The Spartans
formed, as it were, an army of invaders in an ene-
my's country; their city was a camp, and every
man a soldier. At Sparta the citizen only existed
for the State ; he had no interest but the State's,
and no property but what belonged to the State.
It was a fundamental principle of the constitution
that all citizens were entitled to the enjoyment of
an equal portion of the common property. This
was doue in order to secure to the commonwealth
a large number of citizens and soldiers free from
labour for their sustenance, and able to devote
their whole time to warlike exercises, in order
thus to keep up the ascendency of Sparta over her
Perioeci and Helots. (See Hklotab.) The Spar-
tans were to be warriors, and nothing but warriors.
Therefore, not only all mechanical labour was
thought to degrade them ; not only was hnsban-
dry despised and neglected, and commerce pre-
vented, or at least impeded, by prohibitive laws
and by the use of iron money ; but also the nobler
arts and sciences were so effectually stifled that
Sparta is a blank in the history of the arts and
literature of Greece. The State took care of a
Spartan from his cradle to his grave, and superin-
tended his education in the minutest points ; and
this was not confined to his youth, but extended
throughout his whole life. The syssitia, or, as
they were called at Sparta, phiditia, the common
meals, may be regarded as an educational institu-
tion ; for at these meals subjects of general inter-
est were discussed and political questions debated.
The youths aud boys used to eat separately from
the men, in their own divisions. See Jannet, Les
Institutions Soeiales et le- Droit Civil d, Sparte (2d
ed. Paris, 1880).
Sparta gradually extended her sway over the
greater part of the Peloponnesus. In B.C. 743 the
Spartans attacked Messenia, aud after a war of
twenty years subdued this country, 723. In 685
the Messenians again took up arms, but at the end
of seventeen years were again completely subdued ;
and their country from this time forward became
an integral portion of Laconia. (See Messenia.)
After the close of the Second Messeuian War the
Spartans continued their conquests in Peloponne-
sus. They defeated the Tegeans, and wrested the
district of Thyreae from the Argives. At the time
of the Persian invasion they were confessedly the
first people in Greece, and to them was granted by
unanimous cousent the chief command in the war.
But after the final defeat of the Persians the
hanghtiuess of Pansanias disgusted most of the
Greek States, particnlarly the lonians, and led
them to transfer the supremacy to Athens (477).
From this time the power of Athens steadily in-
creased, and Sparta possessed little influence out-
side of the Peloponnesns. The Spartans, however,
made several attempts to check the rising greatness
of Athens, and their jealousy of the latter led at
length to the Peloponnesian War (431). (See Pblo-
PONNESIAN War.) This war ended in the over-
throw of Athens, and the restoration of the suprem-
acy of Sparta over the rest of Greece (404). But
the Spartans did not retain this supremacy more
than thirty years. Their decisive defeat by the
Thebans under Epaminondas at the battle of Leuo-
tra (371) gave the Spartan power a shock from
which it never recovered ; and the restoration of
the Messenians to their country two years after-
wards completed the humiliation of Sparta. Thrice
was the Spartan territory invaded by the Thebans,
and the Spartan women saw for the first time the
watch-fires of an enemy's camp. The Spartans
now finally lost their supremacy over Greece, but
no other Greek state succeeded to their power ; and
about thirty years afterwards the greater part of
Greece was obliged to yield to Philip of Macedon.
The Spartans, however, kept aloof from the Mace-
donian conqueror, and refused to take part in the
Asiatic expedition of his son, Alexander the Great.
Under this later Macedonian king the power of
Sparta declined still further. The simple institu-
tions of Lycurgns were abandoned, and little by
little luxury crept into the State. The number of
citizens diminished, and the landed property be-
came vested in a few families. Agis endeavoured
to restore the ancient institutions of Lycurgns, but
he perished in the attempt (240). Cleomeues III.,
who began to reign 236, was more successful. He
succeeded in putting the ephors to death, and over-
throwing the existing government (235) ; and he
then made a redistribution of the landed property,
and augmented the number of the Spartan citizens
by admitting some of the Perioeci to this honour.
His reforms infused new blood into the State, and
for a short time he carried on war with success
against the Achaeans. But Aratus, the general of
the Achaeans, called in the assistance of Antigo-
nus Doson, the king of Macedonia, who defeated
Cleomeues at the decisive battle of Sellasia (321),
and followed up his success by the capture of
Sparta. Sparta now sank into insignificance, and
was ruled by a succession of native tyrants, till at
length it was compelled to abolish its peculiar in-
stitutions, and to' join the Achaeau League (q. v.).
Shortly afterwards it fell, with the rest of Greece,
under the Roman power.
See Mailer, The History and Antiquities of the
Doric Race, Eng. trans. 2 vols. (Oxford, 1830); Cox,
The Greeks and the Persians, (New York, 1876);
Jowett's translation of Thucydides (on the Pelo-
ponnesian War), with introduction, notes, and anal-
yais, 2 vols. (New York, 1881) ; and the standard
histories of Greece.
Spart^cus. The name of several kings of the
Cimmerian Bosporus. (1) Succeeded the dynasty
of the Archeanaotidae in B.C. 438, and reigned until
431. He was succeeded by his son Seleucus. (2)
Began to reign in B.C. 427, and reigned twenty
years. He was succeeded in 407 by his son Saty-
rns. (3) Succeeded his father, Leuoon, in B.C. 353,
and died, leaving his kingdom to his son Parysades
in 348. (4) Son of Enmelus, began to reign in B.C.
304, and reigned twenty years.
SPAETACUS
1485
SPECULUM
SpartScus. A famous fighter, by birth a Thra-
ciau, and successively a shepherd, a soldier, aud a
chief of banditti. On one of his predatory expedi-
tions he was taken prisoner, and sold to a trainer
of gladiators. In B.C. 73 he was a member of the
gladiatorial company of Lentalus, and was de-
tained in his school at Capua, in readiness for the
games aC Rome. He persuaded his fellow-prison-
ers to make an attempt to gain their freedom.
About seventy of them broke out of the training-
school of Leutulus, and took refuge in the crater
of Vesuvius. Spartacus was chosen leader, and
was soon joined by a number of runaway slaves.
These were blockaded by C. Claudius Pulcher at
the head of three thousand men, but Spartacus at-
tacked the besiegers and put them to flight. His
numbers rapidly increased, and for two years (B.C.
73-71) he defeated one Roman army after another,
and laid waste Italy, from the foot of the Alps to
the southernmost corner of the peninsula. After
both the consuls of the year 72 had been defeated
by Spartacus, M. Licinius Crassus, the praetor, was
appointed to the command of the war. Crassus
carried on the contest with vigour and success;
and, after gaining several advantages over the
enemy, at length defeated them on the River Sila-
rus in a decisive battle, in which Spartacus was
slain. The character of Spartacus has been ma-
ligned by the Roman writers. Cicero compares
the vilest of his contemporaries to him : Horace
speaks of him (Carm. in. 14, 19) as a common rob-
ber ; none recognize his greatness, but the terror
of his name survived to a late period of the Em-
pire. Accident made Spartacus a shepherd, a free-
booter, and a gladiator; nature formed him a hero.
The excesses of his followers he could not always
repress, and his efforts to restrain them often cost
him his popularity. But he was in himself not
less mild and just than he was able and valiant.
Spartea. See Solea (2).
Sparti ((TirapTOi, " the men sown "). The men in
full armour who sprang up from the teeth of the
dragon of Ares when sown by Cadmus. On their
birth they immediately fought with one another,
till only five remained. The survivors helped
Cadmus to found Thebes, and were the ancestors
of the Theban nobility. See Cadmus ; Thebae.
Spartianus, Aelius. One of the Scriptores His-
toriae Augustae, lived in the time of Diocletian and
Constantine, and wrote the biographies of several
emperors. See Augustae Historiae Scriptores.
Spartiatae (o-TrapTiaTai). In Sparta the ruling
class of those who had the full rights of citizens,
as distinguished from the subject Perioeci (see Pe-
RiOECi) and Helots (see Hbix)tae). They were the
descendants of the Dorians, who had formerly con-
quered the land under the leadership of Aristode-
mus. As to the manner in which they were di-
vided, see Phyxb. Their number is said never to
have exceeded 10,000, and, as they were utterly
opposed to the admission of foreign elements, it
was constantly decreasing. At the time of the
Persian "Wars it stiU amounted to 8000, about b.c.
320 to little more than 1000.
They were called o/ioioi (men sharing equal
rights), with reference to the equality established
among them by the legislation of Lycurgns, (a) in
their education, which was exclusively directed
towards fitting them for service in war ; (&) in their
way of living, especially in the meals which they
had in common (see Syssitia) ; (c) in their proper-
ty ; (d) and in their political rights.
To every family of Spartiatae an equal portion
of land was assigned by Lycurgns, with a number
of Helots who had settled upon it, who had to cul-
tivate the property and deliver the produce to its
possessor. The Spartiatae themselves were not
allowed to engage in a handicraft, or in trade, or in
agriculture ; their whole life had to be devoted to
the service of the State, and therefore they had
their abode in Sparta itself. The allotted land
and the Helots were accounted State property, aud
the possessors had no kind of right to dispose of
them. Families which were dying out were pre-
served by adopting sons of families related to them,
and similarly heiresses were married to men with-
out inheritance of their own. If a family con-
sisted of several male members, then the eldest
was considered as head of the family, and had to
support his. brothers. The original equality of
property came to an end, partly through the ex-
tinction of many families and the transference of
their lot of ground, partly by the silent abrogation
of the old law, which did not allow the Spartiatae
to possess silver or gold, but phiefly after the law
of Epitadeus, by which the free disposal of land
was allowed, if not by sale, at least by gift during
lifetime and by will. But the principle of aristo-
cratic equality long continued in form ; and only
those who did not fulfil the conditions attached to
the equality of rights, or who did not obey the
injunctions of Lycurgns as to the education of
the young, and as to the life of adult citizens, or
who did not contribute to the common meals,
suffered a diminution of their political rights.
This involved exclusion from the government and
administration of the State, as well as from the
right of electing or bein^. elected to office; but
the punishment affected the individual only, and
not his children, nor his position in personal law.
See Sparta.
Sparum. A spear used by the peasants as a
weapon (Verg. Aen. xi. 682) and for hunting.
SpectUa. See article in the Appendix.
Speculator. A scout or spy, of whom a special
division was attached to each legion in the Roman
army (Tac. Hist. i. 25). Under the Empire the
speculatores were a body-guard or corps of adju-
tants attached to the person of the emperor (Tac.
Sist. ii. 73 ; Sueton. Calig. 44).
SpeciUum (fj/owrpov, xa-
Toirrpov). For mirrors the
ancients used round or oval,
also square, plates of polished
metal, generally of copper,
mixed with tin, zinc, and
other materials, and often
silvered and gilded. In later
times they were also made
of massive silver, the finest
being the work of Praxiteles
in B.C. 328. They were often
provided wlfh a decorated
handle and ornamented on
the back with engravings,
mostly of mythological ob-
jects. To keep them bright,
a sponge with powdered
pumice - stone was usually
fastened to them (Plato, Tim.
Roman Mirror. (Caylus,
Becueil d^Antiq. v. pi
62.) '
SPEOS AETEMIDOS
1486
SPHINX
Back of Etruscan Mirror.
Museum.)
(Berlin
72 C). Tile best metallic mliTors were produced
at Bruudisium.
Glass mirrors were probably known iu autiqnity,
consisting of a glass plate covered with a thin leaf
of metal at the back (Pliuy, H. N. xxxvi. 26). As
thus prepared, however, they were not so good as
the others, the modern backing of tinfoil and quick-
silver being yet unknown.
The Etruscan mirrors are in some respects remark-
ably fine, the finest of all being represented below.
Besides these hand-mirrors, there were also in the
time of the emperors mirrors as high as a man
(Sen. Q. N. i. 17; cf.
Quiutil. xi. 3, 68),
which were either
permanently fixed in
the wall or (as in
Vitrnv. ix. 8, 2 ) let
up and down like a
sash.
Greek mirrors were
unknown to archae-
ologists until 1867,
when the first speci-
men was discovered
at Corinth. In de-
sign they are even
more beantiful than
those of Etruria.
They are of two
kinds : (a) disc mir-
rors, like the Etrus-
can mirrors, and gen-
erally round, consisting of a single disc with a pol-
ished convex front, to reflect the face, and a con-
cave back, ornamented with figures traced with
the engraver's burin. This variety had a handle
iu the. form of a statuette resting on a pedestal.
(b) Another variety ("box-mirrors"), especially fre-
quent in Greece, consists of two metallic discs, one
enclosed within the other, and sometimes held to-
gether by a hinge. The cover was externally orna-
mented with figures in low-relief, and was inter-
nally polished and silvered to reflect the face. The
second disc, forming the body of the case, was deco-
rated internally with figures engraved with a sharp
point. In the British Museum is a mirror from
Corinth, representing Pan playing at the game of
"Five Stones" with a Nymph attended by Eros.
There is no mention of mirrors iu Homer; and the
oldest Greek mirrors now extant do not antedate
the sixth century B.C. See Bliimner, Teehnologie,
iv. pp. 192, 194, 265 foil., 403 ; E. Gerhard, Etrus-
Msche Spiegel (Berlin, 1843); and De Witte, Xe8
Miroirs chez lea Anciens (Brussels, 1873).
SpeoB Artemidos. See Feos Astbmidos.
Spercheus (J^Trepxfios). Now EUadha ; a river
in the south of Thessaly, which rises in Mount
Tymphrestus, runs in an easterly direction through
the territory of the Aenianes and through the dis-
trict Malis, and falls into the innermost corner of
the Sinus Maliaons. As a river-god, Spercheus is
a son of Oceanus and Gaea, and the father of Me-
uesthius by Polydora, the daugliter of Peleus (II.
xvi. 174 ; xxiii. 142 ; Pausan. i. 37, 2).
Spes. The Boman personification of hope, espe-
cially of hope for a good harvest, and (in later
times) for the blessing of children. There were
several temples to Spes in Rome, the oldest dating
from B.C. 354 (Livy, xxiv. 47). She was repre-
sented as a youthful figure, moving along lightly
in a long robe, which was raised a little in her left
hand, while her right bore a bud, either closed or
just about to open, denoting especially her tute-
lage of gardens. In the course of time she came
to be usually considered as a goddess of the future,
invoked at births and marriages, and on similar
occasions. On the legend of the Greek goddess of
Hope {'EXiris), see Pandoka.
Speusippus {^TTfva-nrjros). An Athenian phi-
losopher, son of Eurymedon and PotoniS, a sister
of Plato. He accompanied his uncle, Plato, on
his third journey to Syracuse, where he displayed
considerable ability and prudence. He succeeded
Plato as president of the Academy, but was at the
head of the School for only eight years (B.C. 347-339).
He wrote several works, all of which are lost, in
which he developed the doctrines of his great
master.
Sphacteria. See Fylos.
Sphaera (aipa). A ball. See PiLA.
Sphaeiia {^(jjoipia). Now Poros; an island off
the coast of Troezen, in Argolis, and between it
and the island of Calauria (Pausan. ii. 33, 1).
Sphaeristeiium (crc/tatpio-T-^piov). A court for
the game of ball iu the gymnasia and thermae.
S(j)aipta-nKri was the name of the art of playing at
ball. See Pila.
Sphaeromachia (iTeft-hand figure from the Temple of ^
Panops [Ionic] on the Tliasus ; right-hand figure (Vom the
Temple of Athen« Polias at Athens.) I V^oou;,
Lectus, showing Spondae. (Rich.)
cords supporting the mattress were affixed (Petron,
Sat. 97).
Sponsa, Sponsus, and Sponsalia. See Matim-
MONIDM.
Spoons. See Coclear.
SporSdes (Sn-opaSfs). A group of scattered isl-
ands iu the Aegaean Sea, off the island of Crete
and the western coast of Asia Minor, so called in
opposition to the Cyclades, which lay in a circle
around Delos. See Tozer, Islands of the Aegean
SPORT
1488
STALAGMIUM
Sporta. (Naples
Museum. )
Sport. See Lum ; Venationes.
Sporta (a-Trvpls). A basket, plaited, and with
a email flat bottom. See Sfor-
TULA.
SpOTtella ((rnvplSwv), dim. of
sporta. A small basket in which
cakes aud other dainties were
passed at table (Suet. Lomit. 4).
Sporttila, dim. of sporta, "a
basket." Originally the portion
of food given in a basket by the
Roman patron to his clients who paid a cere-
monial call {salutatio) in the morning. This was
the equivalent of the invitation to a regular dinner
{cena recta), which, under the Republic, the clients
used from time to time to receive. Later, instead
of giving food, a sum of money was substituted,
generally a hundred quadrantes (about a dollar).
Hence the word sportula ultimately came to mean
this dole of money. For a lively picture of the
scene at one of these distributions, see Juv. iii.
294 foil., with Mayor's note ; cf. also the articles
Clibntes; Saldtatio.
Sptuna. A sort of pomade used by the Germans
and Gauls, and imported into Rom6. It was made
of goat's tallow and beech -wood ashes, and was
supposed to give a brownish tinge to the hair
(Mart. xiv. 26 ; viii. 33, 30). See Sapo.
Spur. See Calcab.
Spuiirma Vestritius. The haruspex who on
the day of Caesar's assassination warned him to
beware of the Ides of March (Sueton. lul. 81). See
Caesar.
Spurinus, Q. Fetillius. A Romau who vas
Praetor Urbauus in B.C. 181, in which year the
books of King Numa Pompilins are said to have
been discovered upon the estate of one L. Fetil-
lius. Spurinus obtained possession of the books,
and upon his representation to the Senate that
they ought not to be read and preserved, the
Senate ordered them to be burned. (See Numa.)
Spurinus was consul in B.C. 176, and fell in battle
against the Liguriaus.
Spy. See SPKCCLATon.
Squib. See Libeixus.
Stabiae. Kow Castellamare di Stabia; an an-
cient town in Campania, between Fompeii and
Surrentum, which was destroyed by Sulla in the
Social War, but which continued to exist down to
the great eruption of Vesuvius in a.d. 79, when it
was overwhelmed along with Fompeii and Hercu-
laneum. It was at Stabiae that the elder Pliny
perished. See Fompeii.
Stable. See Stabultjm.
Stabtilum (aradnos). (1) A halting - place or
posting-station. (2) A stable for horses, whence
stdbularius is a livery-stable keeper (Apul. Met. i.
p. 13). (3) A pen for sheep or goats'. (4) An aviary.
(5) A stock-pond for fish (Colnmell. viii. 17, 7). See
Piscina. (6) =7rai'8oKeioi'. A low inn (Petrou. 6).
See Caupona.
Stadium (ardSiov). The course for foot-races
among the Greeks ; the usual length of it was
600 Greek feet (625 Roman feet or 606 ft. 9 in. Eng-
lish), a measure which Heracles, according to the
myth, had appointed for the course at Olympia (see
Olympia). Subsequently this became the standard
unit for measuring distances ; and when doubled
formed the diavKos, when quadrupled the ImnKov,
and when multiplied by 6, 7, 8, 12, 20, or 24, the
boKixoi. On both of the longer sides of the course
were natural or artificial elevations with terraced
seats for the spectators. At one end there was
generally a semicircular space especially intended
for wrestling, and this was the place for the um-
pires. Near this was the pillar which marked the
goal. The starting-point was also sometimes indi-
cated by a pillar at the other end, Avhich was origi-
Stadium at EphesuB. (Erause.)
(A, boundary wall ; B C, the Bides ; F F, the area ; ft &, plecee of masonry ■ e e
the entrances ; from o to p Is the length of an Olympic stadium.)
nally straight, and in later times curved like the
end near the goal. For the different kind of races,
see CiKCUS; Hippodromus.
Staff. See Baculum; Sceptrum; SciPio.
Stage. See Theatrdm.
Sta^rus (Srdyeipos), subsequently Stagira (to
Srdyf tpa). Now Stavro ; a town of Macedonia, in
Chalcidic6, on the Strymonio Gulf, and a little north
of the isthmus which unites the promontory of
Athos to Chalcidiofe. It was a colony of Andros,
was founded B.C. 656, and was originally called
Orthagoria. It is celebrated as the birthplace of
Aristotle, who in English literature is often spoken
of as "the Stagirite."
Stair. See Gradus ; Scaxae.
Stalagmium. An ear-ring with one or more
drops (oraXdy/iara) of gold, beads, or precious stones
(Pestus, s. h. v.). See Inauris.
STALL 1489
Stall. See Stabulum.
Stamen (o-t^^o>v). A spun thread. See Tela.
Standards, Military. See Labarum ; Signum
Vexuxum.
STATUARIA ARS
Stannum. See Mktallum.
Stasinus ( 'Sraa-lvos). Of Cyprus ; an epic poet,
to whom 8ome of the ancient writers attributed
the poem of the Epic Cycle, entitled Cypria, and
embracing the period antecedent to the Iliad. See
CYCLICI POBTAB ; HOMERUS.
Stata Mater. An Italian goddess who gave pro-
tection in cases of Aires and conflagrations (see
VULCANUS ; Cicero, De Leg. ii. 28; C.I. L. vi. 763-
766) ; she is sometimes identified with Vesta.
Stater {ararrfp, from to-nj/ii, lit. " a standard "
coin). (1) The principal gold coin of Greece. The
Attic stater of gold, a gold piece of two gold
dj'ocAmae = twenty silver dracftmae = $3.25 in in-
trinsic value of
silver. To the
same standard of
currency belonged
the Macedonian
gold stater first
struck by Philip
II. and Alexander Macedonian Stater. (British Museum.)
the Great. (2)
The silver stater is a teiru applied in later times
to the Athenian tetradrachm, of four silver drach-
mae (=$0.60 in intrinsic value). See Numis-
matics.
Statera. A steelyard, an instrument of later
invention than the balance (libra). Its parts were
the yard {aeapus), divided into fractional parts by
points (punota), and suspended by a hook or chain
(ansa). The sliding weight was called aequipovr
- dium. See Vitruv. x. 3, 4 ; and Lancula ; Libra.
Statielli, Statiellates, or Statiellensea. A
small tribe in Liguria, south of the Padus (Po),
whose chief town was Statiellae Aquae (Acqui) on
the road from Genua to Placentia.
Statilia MessaUna. See Messalina.
Statilius Taurus. See Taurus.
Stationery. See Charta ; Palaeography ; Pa-
pyrus ; Writing and Writing Materials.
Stationes. See Castra.
Statira (Srarejpa). (1) The wife of Artaxerxes
II., king of Persia. She was poisoned by Parysa-
tis, the mother of the king. (2) The sister and wife
of Darius III., celebrated as the most beautiful
woman of her time. She was taken prisoner by
Alexander, together with her mother-in-law Sisy-
gambis, and her daughters, after the battle of Issus,
B.C. 333. They were all treated with the utmost
respect by the conqueror ; but Statira died shortly
before the battle of Arbela, B.C. 331. (3) Also called
Barsin^, elder daughter of Darius III. See Bar-
SIN&.
Statins Murcus. See MuRCUS.
Statins, P. Papinius. A Bomau poet born at
Neapolis about a.d. 61. He was the son of a dis-
tinguished grammarian, and accompanied his father
to Home, where the latter acted as the preceptor of
Domitian, who held him in high honour. Under
the skilful tuition of his father, the young Statins
speedily rose to fame, and became peculiarly re-
nowned for the brilliancy of his extemporaneous
effusions, so that he gained the prize three times
in the Alban contests; but having, after a long
career of popularity, been vanquished in the quin-
quennial games, he retired to Neapolis, the place
of his nativity, along with his wife Claudia, whose
virtues he frequently commemorates. He died
about a.d. 96. His chief work is the Thebais, an
heroic poem, in twelve books, on the expedition
of the Seven against Thebes. On the composition
of this poem Statins spent twelve years. There is
also extant a collection of his miscellaneous poems
(thirty-two in number, mostly in hexameters) in
five books, under the title of ;SiZi)ffle; and an unfin-
ished poem called the Adhillels. Statins may justly
claim the praise of standing in the foremost rank
among the heroic poets of the Silver Age ; and in
the Middle Ages he was much read (cf. Dante, Purg.
xxi.). The editio princeps of the epics appeared in
1470 ; that of the Silvae in 1472. The best editions
of the Thebdia are those of Kohlmann (1844) and O.
Miiller (bks. i.-vi., 1870) ; of the AeMlleia by Kohl-
mann (Leipzig, 1884) ; of the Silvae by Markland
(1728), Hand (Leipzig, 1817), and Bahrens (Leipzig,
1876).
Statonla. A town in Etrnria, and a Eoman
praefectura, on the river Albinia, and on the Lacus
Statonieusis.
Stator. A public ofScial who attended the Eo-
man magistrates in the provinces. They seem to
have been employed chiefly as messengers (Cic.
Ad Fam. ii. 17 ; x. 21).
Stator (from stare). A Eoman surname of lupi-
ter, describing him as staying the Eomans in their
flight from an enemy, and generally as preserving
the existing order of things.
Statua {avbpias). A statue of a man, as distin-
guished from signum, the statue of a deity (Plant.
Bacch. iv. 3, 1 ; Cic. In Pis. 38).
Statuaria Ars; Soulptura. The origin of
painting as an art in Greece is connected with
definite historical personages ; but that of sculpt-
ure is lost in the mists of legend. Its authentic
history does not begin until about the year B.C.
600. It was regarded as an art imparted to men
by the gods ; for such is the thought expressed in
the assertion that the earliest statues fell from
heaven. Some early application of taste and skill
to plastic art may be indicated in the mythical
stories respecting the Idaei Dactyli (q. v.) and the
Telchines of Ehodes (Ovid, Met. vii. 365), who were
reported to have worked in iron and bronze. (See
Telchines.) The first artist spoken of by name,
Daedalus (q. v.), who is mentioned as early as Ho-
mer, is merely a personification of the most ancient
variety of art, that which was employed solely in
the construction of wooden images of the gods.
(See Daedala ; Dokana.) This is clearly proved
by his name (=:8aiSaXos, "the cunning artificer").
To him were attributed a series of inventions cer-
tainly separated far from each other in respect of
time and place, and embracing important steps in
the development of wood-carving and in the rep-
resentation of the human form. Thus he is said
to have invented the saw, the axe, the plummet,
the gimlet, and glue (Pliny, H. N. vii. 198), to
have been the first to open the eyes in the statues
of the gods, to separate the legs, and to give freer
motion to the arms, which before had hung close
to the body (Diod. iv. 76). After him the early
school of sculptors at Athens, his reputed native
STATUAEIA ARS
1490
STATUARIA ARS
Arcbajc Relief ttom Sparta. (Beber.)
city, is sometimes called the school of Daedalus
(Pausan. v. 25, 13). During a long residence in
Crete he is said to have instrncted the Cretans in
the art of making wooden images (^oava) of the
gods (ib. viii. 53, 8).
The invention of modelling figures in clay, from
which sculpture in bronze originated, is assigned
to the Sioyonian
potter Butades at
Corinth (Pliny, H.
2^. XXXV. 151). The
art of working in
metals must have
been known early
in Greece, as ap-
pears from the Ho-
meric poems (e. g.
II. xviii. 468-608).
An important step
in this direction
was dne to Glaucus
of Chios, who, in
the seventh cen-
tury B.C., invented
the soldering of
iron (ctS^jOou k6\-
\r}v or scheme of the normal
proportions of the body. Of his pupils the chief
was Naucydes of Argos. See Polycutus.
As in the first period of Greek sculpture, rep-
resented by Myron, Phidias, and Polyclitns, the
schools of Athens and Argos held the first rank be-
yond dispute, so it was also in the second period,
which embraces the fourth century down to the
death of Alexander the Great. Athens, moreover,
during this period remained true to the traditions
of Phidias, and still occupied itself mainly with
the ideal forms of gods and heroes, though in a
spirit essentially altered. The more powerful emo-
tions, the more dpeply stirred passions of the pe-
riod after the Peloponnesian War, were not with-
out their influence on art. The sculptors of the
time abandoned the representation of the dignified
divinities of the earlier school, and turned to the
forms of those deities whose nature gave room
for softer or more emotional expression, especially
Aphrodite and Dionysus and the circle of gods and
daemons who surrounded them. The highest aim
of their art was to portray the profound pathos
of the soul, to give expression to the play of the
emotions. With this is connected the preference
of this school for marble over bronze, as more suited
for rendering the softer and finer shades of form
or expression. The art of executing work in gold
and ivory was almost lost, the resources of the
States no longer sufficing, as a rule, for this pur-
pose. The most eminent of the New Attic School
were Soopas of Paros and Praxiteles of Athens.
Scopas, also famous as an architect, was a master
of the most elevated pathos. Praxiteles was no
less masterly in regard to the softer graces in fe-
male or youthful forms, and in the representation
of sweet moods of dreamy reverie. In his statues
of Aphrodite at Cnidus and Eros at Thespiae he es-
tablished ideal types for those divinities. The
Hermes with the infant Dionysus, found at Olym-
pia, remains as a memorial of his art. Of the pro-
ductions of this school (in which the names of
Bryaeus, Leochares, and Timotheus, who was joined
with Soopas in his work on the Mausoleum at Hali-
carnassns, ought also to be mentioned) an opinion
may be formed from the spirited reliefs on the
Choragio Monument of Lysicrates (q. v.) at Athens.
We have also extant, in a copy, the Niobid group
(see Niobb), concerning the original of which it
was much disputed, even in ancient times, whether
the author were Scopas or Praxiteles (Pliny, B. N.
xxxvi. 28). In contrast to the ideal aims of Attic
art, the Sicyoniau School still remained true to its
early naturalistic tendencies and to the art of
sculpture in bronze, of which Argos had so long
been the home. At the head of the school stood
one of the most influential and prolific artists of
antiquity, Lysippus of Sicyon. His eiforts were
directed to represent beauty and powerful develop-
ment in the human body. Hence Heracles, as the
impersonation of human physical strength, was
portrayed by him oftener, and with more success,
than any other deity, and- his type fully estab-
lished. Lysippus was most prolific as a portrait
sculptor, a branch of art which had been much ad-
vanced in the invention by his brother Lysistratus
of the method of taking plaster casts of the feat-
ures (Pliny, S. N. xxxv. 153).
After Alexander the Great the practice of the art,
which had thus developed to perfect mastery of
technique, began to deteriorate with the general
decay of the countries of Greece proper, and to give
place to the flourishing artistic schools of Asia
Minor and the neighbouring islands. The charac-
teristic of this period is the rise of a method of
treatment which strives after effect. Instead of
the simplicity of earlier times we get a certain de-
liberate calculation of a theatrical type, a tendency
to make the exhibition of technical skiU an end in
itself. The most productive school was that of
Rhodes, at the head of which stood a pupil of Ly-
sippus, Chares of Lindus, who designed the famous
Colossus of Ehodes, the largest statue of ancient
times. Two well-known extant works in marble
proceeded from this school, the group of Laocoon
(q. v.) and his sons, by Agesander, Athenodorus,
and Polydorus, found at Rome In 1506, now one of
the chief treasures of the Vatican Museum, and
the Farnese Bull at Naples. This last group, by
STATCARIA ARS
1493
STATUARiA ARS
ApoUonius andTaurisous of Tralles, represents the
revenge of Zethus and Amphion on Dircfi (see illus-
tration, p. 86 ), and is the largest extant antique
work which consists of a single block of marble.
Both these are admirable in skill and technique,
embodying -with the greatest vividness the wild
passions of a moment of horror ; but the theatrical
effect and the exhibition of technical skill are un-
duly exaggerated. To the Ehodiau School is con-
jectnrally assigned' the fine group representing
Menelatis bearing the body of Patroolus, several
imperfect copies of
which are still ex-
tant. It is some-
times, however, re-
garded as one of the
later products of the
Hermec of Praxiteles. (From the
Heraeum at Olympia.)
same school as the group of
Niob^, and assigned to the early-
part of the third century B.C.
The second in rank of the
schools of this period was that at
Pergamum, where the sculptors
Isogonus, Phyromachus, Stratouious, and Antigonus
celebrated in a series of bronze statues the victo-
ries of the kings Eumenes I. (263-241) and Attains
I. (241-197) over the Gauls. There are still extant,
at Venice, Rome, and Naples, single figures from a
magnificent offering of Attalus, which stood on the
Acropolis at Athens, and consisted of groups of
figures illustrating the conflict between the gods
and the Giants, the battle of the Athenians and
Amazons, the fight at Marathon, and the destruc-
tion of the Gauls by Attalus. Other masterpieces
of the school are the work popularly called the
" Dying Gladiator," now identified as a Gallic war-
rior, whohas just stabbed himself after a defeat, and
the group in the Villa Ludovisi, called " Psetus and
Arria," which really represents a Gaul killing his
wife and himself. But the most brilliant proof of
their powers is furnished by the reliefs of the bat-
tle of the Giants from the acropolis at Pergamum.
Ancient Sculptor Modelling a Bust. (From a gem.)
This work, brought to light by Humann in 1878,
and now at Berlin, is among the most important
artistic products of antiquity. (See Pekgamknb
Sculptures.) To this period may also be referred
with certainty the original of the celebrated Bel-
vedere Apollo, which probably had reference to
the rescue of the Temple of Delphi from the Gallic
army in B.C. 280, which was supposed to be the
work of the god (see illustration, p. 99).
To Greek art in Egypt belong the types of Isis
and Harpoorates, and the fine reclining figure of
the river -god Nilus, with sixteen boys playing
round him (see illustration, x). 1098).
The artistic activity of the kingdom of the Se-
lencidae in Syria is represented by Eutychides, a
pupil of Lysippus, and his famous " Tyoh^," a work
in bronze representing the presiding destiny of the
city of Antioch on the Oroutes (Pausan. vi. 2, 6).
After the subjugation of Greece by the Bomans
in the middle of the second century. Some became
the headquarters of Greek artists, whose work,
though without novelty in invention, had many
excellences, especially in perfect mastery of tech-
nique. Of the artists of the first century B.C. and
the early imperial times the following are worthy
of mention : ApoUonius of Athens (Belvedere torso
of Hercules at Home), Glycon (Farnese Hercules at
Naples [see illustration, p. 793]), and Cleomenes
(the "Venus de' Medici" at Florence [see p. 367]),
though the works of all these are more or less free
reproductions of the creations of earlier masters ;
also Agasias of Ephesns, sculptor of the so-called
"Borghese Gladiator" (really an athlete) in the
Louvre at Paris, a very fine work in the spirit of
the Pergamene School. (See illustration, p. 734.)
In the same period Pasiteles, an Italian Greek
of great versatility, attempted a regeneration of
art on the basis of careful study of nature and of
earlier productions. This movement in favour of
an academic eclecticism was continued by Pasite-
les' pupil, Stephanus, who has left us a youthful
figure (in the Villa Albani), and Stephanus's pupil,
Menelatis, the artist of the fine group called " Ores-
tes and Electra." There was a revival of Greek
art in the first half of the second century a.d. un-
der Hadrian, when a new ideal type of youthful
beauty was created in the numerous representa-
tions of the imperial favourite Aftinoiis.
The artistic work of the Romans before the in-
troduction of Greek culture was under Etruscan
influence. The art of that people was chiefly dis-
played in pottery and the closely connected craft
STATUARIA ARS
1491
STATUARIA ARS
Aiitmous. (Bust in the British Museum.)
of bronze-founding, which they developed -with
great technical skill and for wiich they had a
special predilection. , They not only filled their
towns with qnantities of bronze statues, Volsiuii
alonecontaining about
2000 at the time of its
conquest by the Ro-
mans in B.C. 265 (Pliny,
H. N. xxxiv. 34), but
provided Rome also
for a long time with
works of the kind.
Judging from the ex-
tant monuments, such
asthe"MarsofTodi"
in the Vatican, the
" Boy with a Goose un-
der his Arm " at Ley-
den, and the "Robed
Statue of Anlus Metel-
lus" at Florence, the
character of their art
seems wanting in free-
dom of treatment and
in genuine inspiration.
After the conquest of
Greece, Greek art took
the place of Etruscan
at Rome ; and, thanks
to the continually in-
creasing love of mag-
nificence among the
Romans, which was
not content with the
adornment of public
buildings and squares,
but sought artistic dec-
oration for private
dwellings, a great ac-
tivity in art wa^evel-
oped, whereof number-
less extant works give
evidence. Besides the
Greek influence, to
which we owe many copies of the masterpiecBB of
Greek art gradually accumulated in Rome, a pe-
culiarly Roman art arose. This was especially ac-
tive in portrait sculpture.
Portrait statues were divided, according as they
were in civil or military costume," into togatae and
loricatae or thoracatae (lorica =: dapa^, a coat of
mail). To these were added in later times the so-
called JcMllme, idealized in costulne and pose
(Pliny, H. N. xxxiv. 8, 118). It was customary to de-
pict emperors in the form of lupiter or other gods,
and their wives with the attributes of luno or
Venus. Of the innumerable monuments of this
description spt^cial mention is due to the statue
of Augustus in the Vatican (see illustration, p. 170);
the marble equestrian statues of Balbus and his
son at Naples, found at Herculanenm ; the bronze
equestrian statue of M. Aurelius on the square of
the Capitol at Rome ; the seated statues of Agrip-
piua the Elder in the Capitoline Museum, and the
younger Agrippina at Naples.
Hand in hand with portrait sculpture went the
art of historical reliefs. In accordance with the
realistic spirit of Rome, as opposed to the Greek
custom of idealizing persons and events, this de-
partment strove to secure the greatest possible
accuracy and truth. The most important works
of the kind are the reliefs on the Arch of Titus ;
those on the Arch of Constantine, taken from the
Arch of Trajan (see Arcus Triumphalis) ; and
those on the columns of Trajan and M. Anrelius.
Marble Equestrian Statue of the Younger Balbus. (Naples Museum.)
STATUARIA AES
1495
STATUARIA ARS
(See illustration under Architectora.) Roman
historical sculpture is seen already on its decline
in the reliefs of the Arch of Septimins Severus (a.d.
203), and the decline is -eoiBplete in those of the
Arch of Constan'fiue. A subordinate branch of re-
lief sculpture was employed on the sarcophagi com-
niou from the second century a.d. The subjects
of these reliefs are rarely taken from events in the
man's actual life ; they are most usually scenes from
legends of Greek gods or heroes, often after com-
positions of an earlier period, and accordingly
showing a Greek character in their treatment.
White marble was the material
chiefly employed in statuary : in the
earlier times of Greek art, the local
kinds, in Attica particularly the Pen-
telic, which is " fine in grain and
of a pure white." From the fourth
century on that of Paros was pre-
feri'ed. This is a very beautiful mar-
ble, though of a strongly crystalline
grain ; it is slightly translucent. It
was used in Boman times in prefer-
ence to the similar marble of Luna
(Carrara), a " marble of many quali-
ties, from the purest white and a fine
sparkling grain, like loaf-sugar, to
the coarser sorts disfigured with
bluish-gray strea"ks.'' It was some-
times used for columns in Rome.
The marble of Hymettus "appears
to have been the first foreign marble
introduced into Rome. It resembles
the inferior kind of Luna marble,
being rather coarse in grain and fre-
quently stained with gray striations." Coloured-
marble flirst became popular under the emperors—
e. g. black for Egyptian subjects (statues of Isis),
red for Dionysus, Satyrs, and others in his train.
To the same period belongs the use of striped and
spotted kinds of marble, coloured alabaster, por-
phyry, and granite. Different colours of stone
were also combined — e. g. the drapery of black
marble or porphyry.
A noteworthy peculiarity of ancient sculpture,
as also of architecture, is the habit of embellishing
all kinds of marble work by the application of
colours (Polychromy), which is known from refer-
ences in ancient writers. Plato (iJep. 420 C) speaks
of " painting statues." Plutarch {De Glona Athen.
348 F) mentions "dyers" of statues side by side
with gilders and encaustic painters. Lastly, Pliny
(if. N. XXXV. 133) states that Praxiteles owned he
was much indebted to the oircumUUo, or touching-
up, of his works by the painter Nicias. It is also
attested by traces still present on many works.
Thus the statues at Pompeii, especially those of
late date, are in many cases coloured, especially
certain parts of the drapery. A painting found
at Pompeii introduces us into the studio of a fe-
male artist engaged in embellishing with paint a
terminal statue of Hermes. The original sketch
in colours lies on the ground, and she is pausing
to examine her work, which is also watched with
interest by two bystanders. Wood and pottery
were always painted. Even sculptures intended
for the adornment of buildings— e. g. metopes and
fiiezes-not only had painted backgrounds (gen-
erally blue or red), but were themselves richly
adorned with colouring. It is also held that orig-
inally even the bare parts of stone figures were i zig,
painted ; afterwards a coating of wax was thought
enough (Vitruv. vii. 9). In particular statues,
many artists coloured only the characteristic parts,
fringes of garments, sandals, armour, weapons,
snoods or head wrappings, and of the parts of
the body, the lips, eyes, hair, beard, and nipples.
Probably the cheeks, too, received a light reddish
tinge ; but all was done with discretion. The col-
ours chiefly used were red, blue, and yellow, or
gilding. The employment of different materials
for the extremities and for the drapery also pro-
duced the effect of colouring. Similarly metal-
Relief from Column ol Trajan.
sculpture secured variety of colour by the applica-
tion of gold, silver, and copper to the bronze. The
sparkle of the eyes was often represented by inlaid
precious stones or enamel. Particular parts in
marble statues, such as attributes, weapons, im-
plements, were also made of metal. There are ex-
amples of this in the pediments of Aegina and in
the frieze of the Parthenon. Under the Empire
metal was sometimes used for the drapery. Thns .
the Braschi Antinoiis in the Vatican was formerly
draped in bronze. On ancient stone-cutting, see
Gemma ; on terra-cottas, see Fictil^ ; on working
in metal, see Caelatcra.
Bibliography.— See, for the general history of
ancient sculpture, Ltibke, History of Sculpture,
Eng. trans, vol. i. (London, 1872) ; Upcott, An In-
troduction to Greek Sculpture (Oxford, 1887) ; Perry,
Greek and Boman Sculpture (London, 1882) ; Mitch-
ell, A Mistory of Ancient Sculpture (New York, 1883) ;
Overbeck, GescMehte der grieehisehen Plastik (Leip-
zig, 1882 )f Murray, History of Greek Sculpture
(London, 1884) ; Brunn, GescMehte der griechischen
Kiinstler (2d ed. Stuttgart, 1889); CoUignon, G^-eek
Archaeology (Eng. trans. 1886) ; Paris, La Sculpture
Antique (Paris, 1888 ; Eng. trans. London, 1890) ;
Loewy, Inschnften griechischen Bildhauer (Leipzig,
1885); Detlefsen, De Arte Bomana AnUquissima
(Gliickst. 1888) ; St. Lami, Dictionnaire des Sculp-
teurs de VAnUquM (Paris, 1884) ; Treu, Solle/n Wir
unsre Statum hemalenf (Berlin, 1884); Bockel, Die
Polychromie in d. Antiken Sculptur (1882) ; and Gard-
ner, Handbook of Greek Sculpture (New York, 1896).
The technical part of sculpture is described in
Bluinner's Technologic und Termimologie der Gewerhe
und Kiinste iei Griecken und Bomern, 4 vols. (Leip-
1875-87). Beautiful reproductions of ancient
STATUTE
1496
STEPHANOS
plastic works are given in Furtwang-
ler's Masterpieces of Greek Sculpture
(N. Y. 1895) ; and in Brunn's Denhmaler
griechischer und riimischer Savvr\s o Sro/Saios). A
Greek writer of uncertain date (probably about
a.d. 500), who derived his surname apparently from
being a native of Stobi in Macedonia. Of his per-
sonal history we know nothing. Stobaeus was a
man of extensive reading, in the course of which
he noted down the most interesting passages ; and
to him we are indebted for a large proportion of
the fragments that remain of the lost works of the
early Greek poets and prose-writers to the number
of 500. His work, which was a sort of anthology,
was originally a single one, but in course of time
was divided into two, each having two subdivi-
sions — Eclogae Physicae et Ethicae, which is edited
by Gaisford (1850) and Meineke (1860-64) ; and the
Anthologion or Florilegium, edited by Gaisford
(1822-25), Meineke (1856-67), and Wachsmuth and
Heuse, 3 vols. (Berlin, 1884-94).
Stobi (Sto^oi). a town of Macedonia, and the
most important place in the district Paeonia, was
probably situated on the river Erigon, north of
Thessalonica, and northeast of Hei'aclea. It was
made a Roman colony and a municipium, and un-
der the later emperors was the capital of the prov-
ince Macedonia II. or Salutaris.
Stockade. See Vallum.
Stocking. See Fasciae.
Stoechades Insulae (SroixaSfs N^o-oi). Now
lies d'Hyferes. A group of five small islands in the
Mediterranean, off the coast of Gallia Narbonensis,
and east of Massilia.
Stoeni. A Ligurian people, in the Maritime
Alps, conquered by Q. Marcius Rex in B.C. 118.
Stoici (Stoikoi). The adherents 'of a school of
philosophy (Stoicism) founded by Zeno of Citium
about A.D. 310. They derived their name from the
Painted Stoa ( o-Toa TrotKiXi; ) in Athens, in which
Zeno lectured. The Stoic teaching was one of
stern morality, the principle being "a life in ac-
cordance with nature and controlled by virtue."
It was an ascetic system, teaching perfect indiffer-
ence {air6.6€ia) to everything external, for nothing
external could be either good or evil. Hence to
the ^toics both pain and pleasure, poverty and
riches, sickness and health, were supposed to be
equally unimportant (see Stoa). For further de-
tails, see Zeller, Stoics, Epicur
reans, and Skeptics (London,
1869); Ravisson, Essai sur le
Stoieisme {Paris, 1852); Capes,
Stoicism (London, 1880); and
the articles Philosophia;
Zeno.
Stola. The enter garment
worn by Roman matrons above
the tunica intima or chemise
(Petron. 81). It was longer
than the body, slit open at
the top on either side and
fastened together by clasps,
while below it was provided S'?'»~ , (From a paint-
•1,1 r, 1 /• ^w \ '°B '" "le Thermae
with a border (%nsttta) woven of Titus )
STOOL
1600
STRATEGUS
on to it, and was gathered up below the breast by
a girdle so as to form broad falling folds (rugae).
It had either no sleeves or half-sleeves, according
as the under-tunic had or had not half-sleeves.
For the garb of women unmarried or in disgrace,
see Toga. Under the Empire the stola fell grad-
ually out of use. After the fourth century A.D.
there appears in its stead the dalmatica (q. v.), worn
by men and women, which was a kind of tunic
with sleeves. In Greek, the corresponding term
oToKri is used as a general word for any kind of
robe, whether for men or for women.
Stool. See Scabellum.
Stores. See Taberna.
Storia and Storea. A mat made of rushes,
used for a covering (Caes. B. C. ii. 9).
Stove. See Caminus ; Focus.
Strabo. A cognomen in many Koman gentea,
signifying a person who squinted, aud accordingly
classed with the name Paetiis (q.v.), though the lat-
ter word did not indicate such a complete distor-
tion of vision as Strabo.
Strabo (2Tpa/3cBj<). A celebrated geographer, a
native of Amasia in Pontus. The date of his birth
is unknown, but may perhaps be placed about B.C.
63. He lived during the whole of the reign of
Augustus, and during the early part, at least, of
the reign of Tiberius. He is supposed to have
died after a.d. 21. He received a careful educa-
tion. He studied grammar under Aristodemus at
Nysa iu Caria, and philosophy under Xeuarchus
of Seleucia in Cilicia aud Boethus of Sidou. He
lived some years at Rome, and also travelled much
in various countries. We learn from his own work
that he was with his friend jElius Gallus in Egypt
iu B.C. 24. He wrote an historical work ('loropiKa
'YnonvJjiiaTo) in forty-three books, which is lost.
It began where the history of Polybius ended, and
was probably contiuued to the battle of Actlum.
He also wrote the work on Geography {TeaypacjjiKd),
iu seventeen Cooks, which has come dowu to us
entire, with the exception of the seventh, of which
we have only a meagre epitome.
Strabo's work, according to his own expression,
was not intended for the use of all persons. It
was designed for all who had had a good educa-
tion, aud particularly for those who were engaged
iu the higher departments of administration. Con-
sistently with this view, his plan does not com-
prehend minute description, except when the place
or the object is of great interest or importance ;
nor is his description limited to the physical char-
acteristics of each country; it comprehends - the
important political events of which each country
has been the theatre, a notice of the chief cities
and the great men who made them illustrious;
in short, whatever was most characteristic and in-
teresting in every couutry. His work forms a
striking contrast with the geography of Ptolemy,
and the dry list of names, occasionally relieved by
something added to them, in the geographical por-
tion of the Historia Naturalis of Pliny. It is, in
short, a book intended for reading, and it may be
read; a kind of historical geography. Strabo's
language is generally clear, except in very techni-
cal passages and in those where the text has been i
corrupted ; it is appropriate to the matter, simple,
and without affectation. The first two books of
Strabo are au introduction to his Geography, and
contain his views on the form and magnitude of
the earth, aud other subjects connected with math-
ematical geography. In the third book he begins
his descriptiou : he devotes eight books to Europe,
six to Asia, and the seventeenth and last to Egypt
aud Libya.
The editio princeps appeared at Venice in 1516.
The best editions of Strabo are by Casaubon (Ge-
neva, 1587), reprinted by Falconer (Oxford, 1807) ;
by Koray (Paris, 1815) ; by Kramer, 3 vols. (Ber-
lin, 1844-52) ; by Miiller and Dubuer (1853-56) ; aud
by Meineke (1866-77). There is a fine translation
into French in 5 vols, made by command of Napo-
leon I. (Paris, 1805-19), with valuable notes. Au
English version is that of Hamilton and Falconer,
3 vols. (1854-57). Tozer's English edition of selec-
tions from Strabo (Oxford, 1893) has an excellent
introduction. See also Bnnbury's History of An-
cient Geography, ii. pp. 209 foil., and Dubois, Ex-
amen de la Giographie de Straio (Paris, 1891).
Strabo, Fannius. (1) Gaius, consul B.C. 161
with M. Valerius Messala. In their consulship the
rhetoricians were expelled from Eome. (2) Gaius,
son of the preceding, consul 122. He owed his
election to the consulship chiefly to the influence
of C. Gracchus, who was anxious to prevent his
enemy Opimius from ob"taiuiug the office. But in
his consulship Fannius supported the aristocracy,
and took an active part in opposing the measures
of Gracchus. He spoke against the proposal of
Gracchus, who wished to give the Roman franchise
to the Latins, iu a speech which was regarded as a
masterpiece in the time of Cicero. (3) Gaius, son-
in-law of Laelius, and frequently confounded with
the preceding. He served in Africa, under Scipio
Africanus, in B.C. 146, and in Spain under Fabius
Maximns in 142. He is introduced by Cicero as
one of the speakers both in his work De Bepublica
and in his treatise De Amicitia. He owed his
celebrity in literature to his History, which was
written in Latin, and of which Brutus made au
abridgment.
Strabo, Sbius. See Seianus.
Stragiilum (arpa/ia). A general term for a cov-
ering ; but usually a blanket or coverlet for a bed
(Cic. Tusc. V. 21). The word also means the horse-
blanket or saddle-cloth on a horse or pack-animal
(Mart. xiv. 86). •
Strategns (a-TpaTryyos). A general 5 an office
aud title most common in the democratic States of
Greece, such as Athens, Tarentum, Syracuse, Argos,
and Thurii. When the tyrants of the Ionic cities
in Asia Minor were deposed by Aristagoras, he es-
tablished (TTpaTqyoi in their places as chief magis-
trates. At Athens they were instituted by Clis-
thenes when he remodelled the constitution (see
Clisthenes), and they assumed the duties previ-
ously discharged by the king or the Archon Po-
lemarchus. They were ten iu number, and were
chosen by the vote (xftporovia) of the people, one
from each tribe. Before entering on their duties
they passed an examination (SoKtfiaa-ia) as to their
character; and no one was eligible for the office
unless he had legitimate children and landed prop-
erty in Attica. They had command of military ex-
peditions and in general the direction of all that
related to the conduct of wars, including the
equipment of the forces. In levying the troops
they were aided by the taxiarohs. (See Taxiar-
chj.) They even collected the taxes levied for
STRATOCLES
1501
STROPHADES
warlike purposes and managed the fuuds set apart
for such objects. In lawsnits arising from these
questions the strategi presided. They appointed
each year the persons who were to serve as trier-
arohs (see Tkikrakchia) ; and in cases of emergen-
cy they could summon special assemblies of the
whole people. In the field it was usual for only
three of them to be sent out at one time, but at
Marathon all ten of them held command in turn.
With them was associated the Arohon Polemar-
chns (see Archon), and in the council of war his
vote was equal to that of any of the strategi.
The name aTparqyos was also given to the chief
of the Achaean League (see Achaean Lbague),
and to those of the Aetolian League (see Aktoli-
CUM FOEDUS).
See Gilbert, Greek ConaUtutional Antiquities, pp.
230 foil., Eug. trans. (1895) ; a paper by Droysen in
Hermes, vol. ix. (1875) ; K. F. Hermann, Lehrbuch
der grieehischen Antiquitaten, i. 5$ 123, 129, 148, 152,
166 ; and the article Exercitus, p. 649.
StratScIes (2!rpaTo(eX^r). An Athenian orator,
and a friend of the orator Lycurgus. He was a
virulent opponent of Demosthenes, whom he
charged with having accepted bribes from Har-
palus. Stratocles especially distinguished himself
by his extravagant flattery of Demetrius.
Straton ( STparcoi/ ). Tlie son of Arcesilaiis of
Lampsacus. He was a distinguished Perip'atetic
philosopher, and the tutor of Ptolemy Philadel-
phus. He succeeded Tbeophrastus as head of the
school in B.C. 288, and, after presiding over it
eighteen years, was succeeded by Lycon. He de-
voted himself especially to the study of natural
science, whence he obtained the appellation of
Physicus (Diog. Laert. v. 58).
Stratonice (SrpaToi/ifcTj). The daughter of De-
metrius Poliorcetes and Phila, the daughter of Au-
tipater. Li B.C. 300, at which time she could not
have been more than seventeen years of age, she
was married to Selencus, king of Syria. Notwith-
standing the disparity of their ages, she lived in
harmony with the old king for some years, when
it was discovered that her stepson Antiochus was
deeply enamoured of her, and Selencus, in order to
save the life of his son, which was endangered by
the violence of his passion, gave up Stratonic^ in
marriage to the young prince (Pint. Demetr. 31, 32,
38).
Stratonicea (STparoviKeui). Now Eski-Hisar;
one of the chief inland cities of Caria, built by
Antiochus I. Soter, who fortified it strongly, and
named it in honour of bis wife Stratonic^. It
stood ^ast of Mylasa and south of Alabanda, near
the river Marsyas, a southern tributary of the Mae-
ander. Under the Romans it was a free city.
Stratonis Tunis. See Caissarea.
Strator (dva^oKevs). An equerry who attended
the consul or praetor in time of war, and under
the Empire was attached to the person of the em-
peror. The office is the historical original of the
position of Master of Horse in modern courts (Ulp.
Dig. i. 16, 4).
Stratus (SrpaTof). Now Lepenu or Lepauon,
4 5 the chief town in Acarnauia, ten stadia west of the
Acheloiis. Its territory was called STBAxtcB.
Streets. See Platea ; Via.
Strenae. Gifts which it was customary for the
Romans to make at the new year with accompany-
ing good wishes. The word is connected with the
name of a Sabine tutelary goddess, Strenia, who
corresponds to the Roman Salus, and from whose
precinct beside the Via Sacra at Rome consecrated
branches were carried up to the Capitoline at the
new year. The strenae consisted of branches of
bay and of palm, sweetmeats made of honey, and
figs or dates, as a good omen that the year might
bring only joy and happiness (Ovid, Fasti, i. 185-
190). The fruits were gilded (Martial, viii. 33, 11)
as they are now in Germany ; and the word, as
well as the custom, survives iu tlie French itrennes.
Pieces of money, especially the ancient as, with
the image of lanus, who was especially honoured on
this day, were also sent as presents, as well as
small lamps of terra-cotta or bronze stamped with
a motto and with minute representations of the
usual gifts. Clients in particular were in the hab-
it of complimenting their patrons with such pres-
ents ; and, during and after the time of Augustas,
the emperors benefited considerably by this cus-
tom, which lasted till the fifth century, although
abolished several times by special edict (Sueton.
Ang. 57 and 91 ; Calig. 42). It was discouraged by
the Christian Fathers as being connected with the
worship of a heathen goddess.
Strlga (orpiyXa). A witch ; a sorceress. The
word is derived from strix {arpi^), " a screech-owl,"
a creature believed by the ancients to suck the
blood of young children (Plant. Pseud, iii. 2, 31 ;
Pliny, H. N. xi. 39, 95). There are many passages in
classical literature that show the belief in witches
to have been widespread. The most famous of an-
cient witch-stories are those in Petrouius 63, where
night-hags carry off a young boy and leave a mani-
kin in his place ; and in the Metamorphoses of Apu-
leins (bk. i. ad init.), where is an extremely grue-
some tale, of considerable length, put into the
mouth of a commercial traveller whose friend Soc-
rates had been bled to death by witches. Horace
(Sat. i. 8) relates the incantations of a number of
sorceresses who dig up the bones of the dead in the
cemetery on the Esquiline,and recall by their weird
rites the famous scene in Macbeth. In the Fifth
Epode is a still longer and very dramatic picture
of witches burying a boy alive, so as to use his
heart and liver in the preparation of magic po-
tions. Cf. also Tibnllus, i. 5 ; Ovid, Fast. vi. 133
foil. ; and Fest. p. 314 Miill. The word VenbkYca
(yvvfi cJMpiuiKLs) is also used of a witch ; Saga (q. v.)
means a fortune-teller, not necessarily malignant.
Strigil. A flesh-scraper. See Balneae, pp. 193,
194.
CiTHARA ; Lyra ;
Stringed Instruments.
Sambuca.
Stroma. See Stragulum.
Stromata. See Clemens Alexandrinus.
Strombiohides {STpoii^ix^Srjs). An Athenian
admiral in the PelOponnesian War (Thncyd. viii.
15, 30-40, 60-79).
Strongj^Ie. See Naxos.
Strongylion (STpoyyvXi'toi'). A distinguished
Greek statuary who flourished during the last
thirty or forty years of the fifth century B.C. and
was famous for his statues of horses and oxen
(Pausan. ix. 30, 1).
Strophades (STpo0d8ej) Insiilae, formerly called
Plotae. Now Strofadia and Strivali. Two isl-
STKOPHIUM
1602
SUCRO
ands in tbe Ionian Sea, off the coast of Messeuia
and south of Zacynthus. The Harpies were pur-
sued to these islands by tbe sous of Boreas; and it
was from the circumstance of the latter returning
from these islands after the pursuit that mythology
derived the name {aTpecfxi), " to turn ").
Strophium (jmvia, ratvldwv, djr6Seos). For the
Roman usages in voting, see Comitia ; and Leges
Tabellariae.
Sugambii, Sygambii, Sigambri, Sycambri, or
Sicambri. One of the most powerful peoples of
Germany at an early time, belonging to the Istae-
vones, and dwelling originally north of the Ubii
on the Rhine, whence they spread towards the
north as far as the Lippe. They were conquered
by Tiberius in the reign of Augustus. Shortly
afterwards they disappear from history, and are
not mentioned again till the time of Ptolemy, who
places them much farther north, close to the Briic-
teri and the Langobardi, somewhere between the
Vecht and the Yssel. At a still later period we
find them forming an important part of the con-
federacy known under the name of Franci.
Suggestus. A Latin word denoting any ele-
vated place made by heaping up materials (sug-
gero) : (1) the platform from which orators ad-
dressed the people at the Comitia ; (2) the place
from which a general harangued his troops (see
CoNTio) ; and (3) the seat (also called euMoulum)
from which the emperor beheld the public games.
Suggnmdarium. See Sobgrundarium.
Suidas (SowfSas). A Greek lexicographer, of
whose personality nothing is known, but who
lived about a.d. 970, and compiled, from the lexi-
SUIONES
1504
SULLA
cographical, grammatical, aud explanatory works
of his predecessors, a lexicon which contains ex-
planations of words, and accounts, mainly bio-
graphical, of earlier writers. The work is put
together in alphabetical order hastily, and with-
out skill or discrimination. It is also marred by
numerous mistakes. Nevertheless, it is very val-
uable, owing to the wealth of information on lit-
erary history contained in it, much of this not be-
ing found elsewhere. The first edition appeared
at Milau in 1499. The best editions are those of
Kiister, 3 vols. (1705) ; Gaisford, 3 vols. (Oxford,
1834) ; Bernhardy, 2 vols. (Halle, 1834) ; aud Bek-
ker (Berlin, 1854). See Lexicon.
Snidnes. The general name of all the German
tribes inhabiting Scandinavia (Tac Germ. 44). See
SCAKDIA.
Sulla, Cornelius. The name of a patrician
family ; in many very old-fashioned texts incor-
rectly written Sylla. This family was originally
called Eufinus (see Eupinus), and the first mem-
ber of it who obtained the name of Sulla was P.
Cornelius Sulla, mentioned below (No. 1). The
origin of the name is uncertain.
(1) PuBLius, great-grandfather of the dictator
Sulla, and grandson of P. Cornelius Rufinus, who
was twice consul in the Samuite Wars. His fa-
ther is not mentioned. He was Flamen Dialis, and
likewise Praetor Urbanus and Praetor Peregrinus
in B.C. 212, when he presided over the first cele-
bration of tlie Ludi Apollinares.
(2) LuciDS, surnamed Felix, the dictator, was
born in B.C. 138. Although his father left him
only a small property, his means were suflScieut
to secure for hira a good education. He studied
Greek and Eoman literature with diligence and
success, and appears early to have imbibed that
love for literature and art by which he was dis-
tinguished throughout life. At the same time he
prosecuted pleasure with equal ardour, and bis
youth as well as his manhood was disgraced by
the most sensual vices. Still his love of pleasure
did not absorb all his time, nor did it emasculate
his mind ; for no Eoman during the latter days of
the Republic, with the exception of Julius Caesar,
had a clearer judgment, a keener discrimination
of character, or a firmer will. The slender prop-
erty of Sulla was increased by the liberality of his
step-mother and of a courtesan named Nicopolis,
both of whom left him all their fortune. His
means, though still scanty for a Roman noble,
now enabled him to aspire to the honours of the
State. He was quaestor in 107, when he served
under Marius in Africa. Hitherto he had only
been known for his profligacy ; but he displayed
both zeal and ability in the discharge of his du-
ties, and soon gained the approbation of his com-
mander and the afiections of the soldiers. It was
to Sulla that lugurtha was delivered by Bocchus ;
aud the quaestor thus shared with the consul the
glory of bringing this war to a conclusion. Sulla
himself was so proud of his share in the success
that he had a seal ring engraved, representing the
surrender of lugurtha, which he continued to wear
till the day of his death. Sulla continued to serve
under Marius with great distinction in the cam-
paigns against the Cimbri and Teutones ; but
Marius becoming jealous of the rising fame of his
officer, Snlla left Marius in 102, and took a com-
mand under the colleague of Marius, Q. Catulus,
who intrusted the chief mauagement of the war
to Sulla. Sulla now returned to Rome, where he
appears to have lived quietly for some years. He
was praetor in 93, and in the following year (92)
was sent as propraetor into Cilicia, with special
orders from the Senate to restore Ariobarzanes to
his kingdom of Cappadocia, from which he had
been expelled by Mithridates. Sulla met with
complete success. He defeated Gordius, the gen-
eral of Mithridates, in Cappadocia, aud placed
Ariobarzanes on the throne.
The enmity between Marius and Sulla now as-
sumed a more' deadly form. Sulla's ability and
increasing reputation had already led the aristo-
cratic party to look up to him as one of their
leaders ; and thus political animosity was added
to private hatred. In addition to this, Marius
and Snlla were both anxious to obtain the com-
mand of the impending war against Mithridates ;
and the success which attended Sulla's recent op-
erations in the East had increased his popularity,
and pointed him out as the most suitable person
for this important command. About this time
Bocchus erected in the Capitol gilded figures, rep-
resenting the surrender of lugnr-tha to Snlla, at
which Marius was .so enraged that he could scarce-
ly be prevented from removing them by force.
The exasperation of both parties became so vio-
lent that they nearly had recourse to arms against
each other | bnt the breaking out of the Social
War hushed all private quarrels for the time.
Marius and Sulla both took an active part in the
war against the common foe. But Marius was
now advanced in years ; aud he had the deep mor-
tification of finding that his achievements were
thrown into the shade by the superior energy
of his rival. Sulla gained some brilliant vic-
tories over the enemy, and took Boviauum, the
chief town of the Samnites. He was elected con-
sul for 88, and received from the Senate the com-
mand of the Mithridatio War. The events which
followed — his expulsion from Rome by Marius, his
return to the city at the head of his legions, aud
the proscription of Marius and his leadiug adher-
ents — are related in the article Marius.
Sulla remained at Rome till the end of the year,
and set out for Greece at the beginning of 87, in
order to carry on the war against Mithridates. He
landed at Dyrrhachium, and forthwith marched
against Athens, which had become the headquar-
ters of the Mithridatic cause in Greece. After a
long and obstinate siege, Athens was taken by
storm ou the first of March in 86, aud was given
up to rapine and plunder. Sulla then marched
against Archelaus, the general of Mithridates,
whom he defeated in the neighbourhood of Chae-
ronea in Boeotia ; and in the following year he
again gained a decisive victory over the same
general near Orchomenus. But while Sulla was
caiTying on the war with such success in Greece,
his enemies had obtained the upper hand in Italy.
The consul Cinna, who had been driven out of
Rome by his colleague Ootavius soon after Sulla's
departure from Italy, had entered it again with
Marius at the close of the year. Both Cinna aud
Marius were appointed consuls 86, and all the reg-
ulations of Snlla were swept away. Sulla, how-
ever, would not return to Italy till he had brought
the war against Mithridates to a conclusion. Af-"
ter driving the generals of Mithridates out of
Greece, Sulla crossed the Hellespont, and early in
SULLA
1505
SULLA
84 concluded a peace with the king of Pontus.
He now turned his arms agaiust Fimbria, who had
been appointed by the Marian party as his succes-
sor in the command. But the troops of Fimbria
deserted their general, who put an end to his own
life.
Sulla now prepared to return to Italy. After
leaving his legate, L. Liciuius Murena, in com-
mand of the prov-
ince of Asia, with
two legions, he set
sail with his own
army to Athens.
While preparing
for hisdeadly strug-
gle in Italy, he did
not lose his inter-
est in literature.
He carried with
him from Athens
to Rome the valu-
ablelibraryofApel-
licon of Teos,
which contained
most of the works
of Aristotle and
Theophrastus. (See
Apbllicon. ) He
landed at Brundi-
sium in the spring
of 83. The Marian
party iar outnum-
beredhirain troops,
and had every pros-
pect of victory. By
bribery and prom-
ises, however, Sulla
gained over a large
number of the Ma-
rian soldiers, and
be persuaded many
of the Italian towns to espouse his cause. In the
field his efforts were crowned with equal success ;
and he was ably supported by several of the Roman
nobles, who espoused his cause in different parts
of Italy. Of these one of the most distinguished
was the young Cu. Porapey, who was at the time
only tweiity-three years of age. (See Pompeids,
No. 10.) In the following year (82) the struggle
was brought to a close by the decisive battle
gained by Sulla over the Samnites and Lucanians
under Pontius Telesinus before the CoUine Gate of
Rome. This victory was followed by tjje surren-
der of Praeneste and the death of the younger Ma-
rius, who had taken refnge in this town.
Sulla was now master of Rome and Italy ; and
he resolved to take the most ample vengeance upon
his enemies, and to extirpate the popular party.
One of his first acts was to draw up a list of his en-
emies who were to be put to death, called a jjroscrip-
tio. It was the first instauce of the kind in Ro-
man history. All persons in this list were outlaws
who might be killed by any one with impunity,
even by slaves ; their property was confiscated to
the State, and was to be sold by public auction ;
their children and grandchildren lost their votes
in the Comitia, and were excluded from all public
offices. Further, all who killed a proscribed per-
son received two talents as a reward, and whoever
sheltered sach a person was punished with death.
Terror now reigned not only at Rome, but through-
48
Sulla.
(Bust in the Capitoline
MuEoutn.)
out Italy. Fresh lists of the proscribed constant-
ly appeared. No one was safe; for Sulla gratified
his friends by placing in the fatal lists their per-
sonal enemies, or persons whose property was cov-
eted by his adherents. The confiscated property,
it is true, belonged to the State, and had to be
sold by public auction ; but the friends and de-
pendants of Sulla purchased it at a nominal price,
as no one dared to bid against them. The num-
ber of persons who perished by the proscriptions
is stated differently, but it appears to have
amounted to many thousands. At the commence-
ment of these horrors Sulla had been appointed
dictator for as long a time as he judged it to be
necessary. This was towards the close of 81.
Sulla's chief object in being invested with the
dictatorship was to carry into execution, in a le-
gal manner, the great changes which he meditat-
ed in the constitution and the administration of
justice. He had no intention of abolishing the
Republic ; and, consequently, he caused consuls
to be elected for the following year, and was
elected to the ofiSee himself in 80, while he con-
tinued to hold the dictatorship. The general ob-
ject of Sulla's reforms was to restore, as far as
possible, the ancient Roman constitntiou, and to
give back to the Senate and the aristocracy the
power which they had lost. Thus he deprived
the tribunes of the plebs of all real power, and
abolished altogether the legislative and judicial
functions of the Comitia Tributa. At the begin-
ning of 81 he celebrated a splendid triumph on
account of his victory over Mithridates. In a
speech which he delivered to the people at the
close of the ceremony, he claimed for himself the
suruame of Felix, as he attributed his success in
life to the favour of the gods. In order to
strengthen his power, Sulla established military
colonies throughout Italy. The inhabitants of
the Italian towns which had fought against Sul-
la were deprived of the full Roman franchise, and
were only allowed to retain the oommercium : their
land was confiscated and given to the soldiers who
had fought nuder him. Twenty-three legions, or,
according to another statement, forty-seven le-
gions, received grants of land in various parts of
Italy. A great number of these colonies was set-
tled in Etruria, the population of which was thus
almost entirely changed. These colonies had the
strongest interest in upholding the institutions of
Sulla, since any attempt to invalidate the latter
would have endangered their newly acquired pos-
sessions. Sulla likewise created at Rome a kind
of body-guard for his protection by giving the cit-
izenship to a great number of slaves who had be-
longed to persons proscribed by him. The slaves
thus rewarded are said to have been as many as
ten thousand, and were called Cornelii after him
as their patron.
After holding the dictatorship till the beginning
of 79, Sulla resigned this office, to the surprise of
all classes. He retired to his estate at Pnteoli,
and there, surrounded by the beauties of nature
and art, he passed the remainder of his life in
those literary and sensual enjoyments in which
he had always taken so much pleasure. His dis-
solute mode of life hastened his death, but the
immediate cause was the rupture of a blood-ves- ^
sel ; though some time before he had been suffer-
ing from the disgusting disease which is known
in modern times by the name of morbug pedioulo-
SULLA
1506
SULPICIUS EUFUS
sua, or phthiriasis. He died iu 78, in the sixtieth
year of his age. He was houonred with a pub-
lic fuoeral, aud a monumeot was erected to him
in the Campus Martins, the inscription on which
had been composed by himself. It stated that
none of his friends ever did him a kindness, and
none of his enemies a wrong, without being fully
repaid. Sulla was married Ave times : (a) To Ilia
or Inlia, who bore him a daughter, married to Q.
Pompeius Kufus, the son of Sulla's colleague in
the consulship in 88 ; (V) to Aelia ; (c) to Caelia ;
(d) to CaeoiliEt Metella, who bore him a son, who
died before Snlla, and likewise twins, a son and a
daughter ; (e) to Valeria, who bore him a daugh-
ter after his death.
Sulla wrote a history of his own life and times,
called Memorabilia {'Ywoiu/jjiuiTa). It was dedi-
cated to L. Lucullns, and extended to twenty-
two books, the last of which was finished by Sul-
la a few days before his death. He also wrote
Fabulae Atellanae, and the Greek Anthology con-
tains a short epigram which is ascribed to him.
See Gerlach, Marius imd Sulla (1856) ; and Beesly,
The Gracchi, Marius, and Sulla (New York, 1878).
(3) Faustus, son of the dictator by his fourth
wife, Caecilia Metella, and a twin brother of
Fausta, was born not long before B.C. 88, the year
in which his father obtained the first consulship.
He and his sister received the names of Faustus
and Fausta respectively on account of the good
fortune of their father. At the death of his fa-
ther in 78 Faustus and his sister were left under
the guardianship of L. Lucullns. Faustus accom-
panied Pompey into Asia, aud was the first who
mounted the walls of the Temple of Jerusalem in
63. In 60 he exhibited the gladiatorial games
which his father, in bis last will, had enjoined
upon him. In 54 he was quaestor. In 52 he re-
ceived from the Senate the commission to rebuild
the Curia Hostilia, which had been burned down
in the tumults following the murder of Clodius,
and which was henceforward called the Curia
Cornelia, in honour of Faustus aud his father.
He married Pompey's daughter, aud sided with
his father-in-law in the Civil War. He was pres-
ent at the battle of Pharsalia, and subsequently
joined the leaders of his party in Africa. After
the battle of Thapsus iu 46 he attempted to es-
cape into Mauretauia, but was taken prisoner by
P. Sittius, and carried to Caesar. Upon his ar-
rival in Caesar's camp he was murdered by the
soldiers in a tumult. Faustus seems to have re-
sembled his father only in his extravagance, for we
know from Cicero that he was' overwhelmed with
debt at the breaking out of the Civil War.
(4) PuBLius, nephew of the dictator, elected con-
sul along with P. Autronius Paetus for the year
B.C. 65 ; but neither he nor his colleague entered
upon the office, as they were accused of bribery
by L. Torquatus the younger, and were con-
demned. It was currently believed that Sulla
was privy to both of Catiline's conspiracies, and
he was accordingly charged with this crime by his
former accuser, L. Torquatus, and by C. Cornelius.
He was defended by Hortensius and Cicero, and
the speech of the latter on his behalf is still extant.
He was acquitted ; but, independent of the testi-
mony of Sallust {Cat. 17), his guilt may almost be
inferred from the embarrassment of his advocate.
Iu the Civil War, Sulla espoused Caesar's cause.
He served under him as legate in Greece, and com-
manded with Caesar himself the right wing at the
battle of Pharsalia (48). He died in 45.
(5) Servius, brother of the preceding, took part
iu both of Catiline's conspiracies. His guilt was
so evident that no one was willing to defend him ;
but we do not read that he was put to death along
with the other conspirators (Sail. Cat. 17, 47).
Sulmo. (1) Now Sulmona ; a town of the Pe-
ligni in the country of the Sabines, celebrated as
the birthplace of Ovid. (2) Now Sermoneta ; an
ancient town of the Volsci in Latiqm, on the
Ufens.
Sulphur Matches. S6e Igniaria.
Sulpicia. A Roman poetess who flourished
towards the close of the first century a.d. She is
celebrated for sundry amatory effusions, addressed
to her husband Caleuus. There is extant a satiri-
cal poem, in seventy hexameters, on the edict of
Domitian by which philosophers were banished
from Rome and from Italy, which is ascribed to
Sulpicia by many modern critics, but is undoubt-
edly of very late origin, and perhaps is nwrely the
elaboration of a school theme. It was found iu
the mouastery at Bobbio in Ihaly in 1493. See
Ellis in the (English) Journal of Philology, v. 265 ;
id. iu the Academy, i. 87 ; and Babrens, De Sulpicia
Quae Vacatur Satira (Jena, 1873). It is generally
appended to the editions of Juvenal and Persius.
Sulpicia Gens. One of the most ancient Ro-
man gentes, producing a succession of distin-
guished men, from the foundation of the Republic
to the imperial period. The chief families of the
Sulpicii during the republican period bore the
names of CamkrInus, Galea, Gallus, Rufus, and
Savkrrio.
Sulpicius Apollinaiis. A contemporary of A.
Gellius, and a learned grammarian. There are two
poems in the Latin Anthology purporting to be
written by Sulpicius of Carthage, whom some
identify with the above - named Sulpicius ApoUi-
naris. One of these poems consists of seventy-two
lines, giving the argument of the twelve books of
Vergil's Aeneid, six lines being devoted to each
book. Sulpicius also wrote the metrical argu-
ments prefixed to the plays of Plautus (?) and Ter-
ence. (See Periocha. ) His arguments to the
Aeneid are printed in the Poet. Lat. Min. of Bah-
rens, iv. 169. See Beck, De Suljpido Apollivari
(Groningen, 1884).
Sulpicius Galba. See Galba.
Sulpicius Rufiis. (1) Publius, one of the most
distinguished orators of his time, born B.C. 124.
He commenced public life as a supporter of the
aristocratic party, aud acquired great influence in
the State by his splendid talents, while he was
still young. In 93 he was quaestor, aud in 89 he
served as legate of the consul Cn. Pompeius Straho
in the Marsic War. In 88, he was elected to the
tribunate ; but he deserted the aristocratic party,
and joined Marius. The causes of this sudden
change are not expressly stated ; but we are told
that he was overwhelmed with debt; aud there
can be little doubt that he was bought by Marius.
When Sulla marched upon Rome at the head of
his army, Marius and Sulpicius took to flight.
Marius succeeded in making bis escape to Africa,
but Sulpicius was discovered in a villa, and put to
death. (2) Publius, probably son or grandson of
the last, was one of Caesar's legates iu Gaul and in
SULPDRATA
1507
SUMPTUARIAE LEGES
the Civil War. He was praetor in B.C. 48. Cicero |
addresses him in 45 as imperator. It appears that
he was at that time in Illyrioum, along with Va-
tinius. (3) Sbrvius, with the surname Lemonia,
iudioatiug the tribe to which he belonged, was a
contemporary and friend of Cicero, and of about
the same age. He first devoted himself to oratory,
and he studied this art with Cicero in his youth.
He afterwards studied law ; and he became one of
the best jurists as well as most eloquent orators of
his age. He was quaestor of the district of Ostia
in B.C. 74; ourule aedile, 69; praetor, 65: and con-
sul 51 with M. Claudius Marcellus. He appears to
have espoused Caesar's side in the Civil War, and
was appointed by Caesar proconsul of Aohaia (46
or 45). He died in 43 in the camp of M. Antony,
having been sent by the Senate on a mission to
Antony, who was besieging Dec. Brutus in Mutina.
Snlpicius wrote a great number of legal works.
He is often cited by the jurists whose writings are
excerpted in the Digest ; but there is no excerpt
directly from him in the Digest. He had numer-
ous pupils, the most distinguished of whom were
A. Ofllius and Alfenus Varus. There are extant in
the collection of Cicero's Epistles (Ad Fa/m. iv.)
two letters from Sulpicius to Cicero, one of which
is the well-known letter "of cousolation on the
death of TuUia, the daughter of the orator. The
same book contains several letters from Cicero to
Sulpicius. He is also said to have written some
erotic poetry. Sulpicius left a son Servius, who is
frequently mentioned in Caesar's correspondence.
Sulpurata (sc. ramenta). See Igniaria.
Sumen. The udder of a sow, which was re-
garded as a great dainty by Roman gourmets,
especially when taken from an animal that had
jnst littered and before the teats had been sucked
(Pliny, S. N. xi. 84 ; Mart. xiii. 44).
SummanuB. An ancient Etruscan deity of the
nocturnal heavens, to whom was ascribed thunder
by night, as that by day was ascribed to lupiter.
He had a chapel on the Capitol, and his image in
terra-cotta stood on the pediment of the great
temple. Besides this, he had a temple near the
Circus Maximus, where on the 20th of June an
annual sacrifice was offered to him. His true sig-
nificance became in later times so obscure that his
name was falsely explained as meaning the high-
est of the Manes (aummws Manium) and equivalent
to Dis pater, or the Greek Pluto (Varro, L. L. v. 74 ;
Cic. De Div. i. 10 ; Pliny, S. if.xxix. 57).
Sumptuariae Leges. Laws intended to limit
and control the expenditure of the individual citi-
zen.
The sumptuary legislation of Greece was con-
tained for the most part in the codes of the great
lawgivers. A rhetra of Lycnrgus is said to have
forbidden the Spartans to have their houses made
by any more elaborate implements than the axe
and the saw ; simplicity of food aud clothing was
enjoined on the male members of the population ;
iron money was originally the only coinage in use
(Pint. Apophth. Lao. Jjys. 3), and private possession
of gold and silver was forbidden even after these
metals were employed for public purposes (Pint.
Lya. 17). By the laws of Zaleucus of Locri, we are
told, the citizens of that State were forbidden to
drink undiluted wine, except on the order of a
physician, under pain of death (Athen. p. 429);
while simplicity of dress and a limitation of the
number of personal attendants were also enjoined.
The Solonian legislation at Athens contained en-
actments against expensive feminine apparel and
ornaments, particularly those given in the dowry
((j>epvri) of a bride, and against expensive funerals ;
there were also laws iu force at Athens which
limited the number of guests at entertainments
(Athen. p. 245). Funeral regiilatlons similar to
those of Solon, we are told by Plutarch, existed in
his native town of Chaeronea (Plut. Sol. 21).
Roman sumptuary legislation was progressive ;
it did not originate until a comparatively late
period in the history of the State, and each law
aimed at eradicating some definite and growing
evil. The inefficiency of these laws and the ex-
treme difficulty of enforcing them are amply at-
tested (Tao. Ann. ii. 55 ; Gell. ii. 24, 3 ; TertuU. Apol.
6), but, even when recognized, were not sufficient
to check further attempts iu this direction. The
fact that most of these laws dealt with the same
subject — namely, the expenses of the table — and
enjoined very similar restrictions, shows how
quickly each of them must have sunk into desue-
tude.
The earliest sumptuary regulations were those
contained iu the Twelve Tables limiting the ex-
penses of funerals (Cic. De Leg. ii. 28). They were
possibly copied from the similar regulations of So-
lon.
The Lex Oppia, passed in B.C. 215, provided that
no woman should possess more than half an ounce
of gold, or wear a dress of different colours, or ride
in a carriage in the city or within a mile of it ex-
cept during public religious ceremonies. This law,
which was dictated by the necessities of the Sec-
ond Punic War, was repealed twenty years later,
ill B.C. 195 (Livy, xxxiv. 1-8).
The Lex Orchia, passed three years after Cato's
censorship, and therefore iu B.C. 181, was the first
law that restricted the expenses of the table. It
prescribed a limit to the uumber of guests that
might be invited to entertainments. Cato is said
to have opposed its introduction.
Next followed the Lex Fannia, whose date is
fixed by Pliny (jff. N. x. 71) as B.C. 161. It grew
out of a senatusconsultum, which enjoined that
the principes eivitatis should swear before the con-
suls that they would not exceed a certain limit of
expense in the banquets given at the Lndi Mega-
lenses. Afterwards a consular law was promul-
gated, which went further than the Lex Orchia, in
that it prescribed the nature and value of the eat-
ables which were allowed to be consumed. It
permitted the expenditure of 100 asses on the Ludi
Romaui, the Lndi Plebeii, and the Saturnalia, and
of thirty on some other festival occasions ; but on
all other days of the year it allowed only ten asses
to be spent. It further forbade the serving of any
fowl biit a single hen, and that not fattened. One
of its clauses was of a protective character, since
it enjoined that only native wines should be con-
sumed (Gell. ii. 24 ; Maorob. iii. 17 ; Plin. B. N. x.
§ 71 ; Tertull. Apol. vi.).
The Lex Didia was passed eighteen years later,
in B.C. 143. It was practically a re-enactment of
the Lex Fannia.
The Lex Licinia, of uncertain date, marks the
next attempt at sumptuary legislation. It allowed
100 asses to be spent on the table on certain days,
200 on marriage feasts, and on certain other festi-
vals (such as the Kalends, Noues, and Nundinae)
SUMPTUAEIAE LEGES
1508
SUPPLICATIO
thirty asses ; it fixed a limit to the amount of meat
aud fish that was to be consumed on ordinary
days, and encouraged the consumption of garden-
produce.
The general neglect of the preceding laws
caused the Leges Corneliab of the dictator Sulla
to be passed iu B.C. 81, restricting the expenses on
sepulchral monuments, and regulating the cost of
funerals, which he himself violated on the death
of his wife Metella (Pint. Sulla, 35). Another law
restricted the luxury of the table, allowing thirty
sesterces to be spent on the Kalends, Ides, Nones,
the dies Ittdorum, and certain feriae, and three on
all other days.
A Lex Aemilia, which probably belongs to B.C.
78, did not fix a fresh limit to expenses, but laid
down regulations as to the kinds aud quantities
of food.
The Lex Antia, which was subsequent to the
last-named law but cannot be dated precisely, be-
sides limiting the expenditure on banquets, also
limited the class of persons with whom a magis-
trate might dine out during his time of ofiSce.
Next came the Leges Iuliai;. The dictator
Caesar enforced the former sumptuary laws re-
specting entertainments, which had fallen into
disuse (Die Cass, xliii. 25). They were not attended
to during his absence, but during his presence in
Rome the enforcement of them was rigorous;
guards were placed round the market to seize
forbidden luxuries, and sometimes dishes were
taken from the tables of private individuals (Suet.
lul. 43). He also passed a law prohibiting the use
of litters, of purple garments, aud of pearls, except
in the case of persons of a certain rank or age, or
on certain days (Suet. 1. c).
The emperor Augustus, in B.C. 22, passed laws
regulating the expenses to be incurred on ordinary
and festal days (Snet. Aug. 34). On the former an
expenditure of 200 sesterces was permitted, on the
latter an expenditure of 300, and on marriage fes-
tivals of 1000 sesterces ; an edict of Augustus or
Tiberius allowed expenses on various festivals to
range from 300 to 2000 sesterces, the increase in
the permitted expenditure being allowed in the
hope that this concession would secure obedience
to the law.
Tiberius, in spite of his distrust of the eflScacy
of sumptuary legislation (Tao. Ann. iii. 53, 54), was
forced into making regulations to check the in-
ordinate expenses on banquets (Suet. Tift. 34). To
his reign also belongs a senatusconsultum prohibit-
ing the use of gold plate except in sacred rites,
aud preventing men from wearing silk. Further
sumptuary regulations checking the expenditure
on food were made by Nero ; among later emperors
Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius regulated the
expenses of gladiatorial shows ; and the emperor
Tacitus again prohibited men from wearing silk,
and forbade the wearing of gold-embroidered gar-
ments. It was during the later Republic and the
early Empire that luxury especially flourished, al-
though the studied simplicity of the courts of
Augustus and Tiberius must have had some influ-
ence in restraining it. After Gralba,began a new
era of moderation, an effect which Tacitus traces
to the decline of private fortunes, to the dangers
attending the display of wealth, to the introduc-
tion of novi homines into the Senate aitd into the
best society of Rome, but principally to the. influ-
ence of Vespasian, a prince antiquo cultu victuque
(Tao. Ann. iii. 55). Other emperors whose simplic-
ity of life exercised an influence on the society of
their times were Alexander Severus and Aurelian.
See Platner, De Legibua Sumptuariis Romania
(Leipzig, 1752) ; and Baudrillart, Histoire du Luxe
Priv6et Puhlio, 4 vols. (Paris, 1878-80).
Sun-god. See Helios.
Sunium (Soui/toi/). Now C. Colonni; a cele-
brated promontory forming the southern extrem-
ity of Attica, with a town of the same name upon
it. Here was a splendid temple of Athene, ele-
vated 300 feet above the sea, the columns of which
are still extaut, and have given the modern name
to the promontory.
Suovetaurilia. A Roman sacrifice, consisting
of a boar (aus), a ram (ovia), and a bullock (taurua),
which was offered in nearly all cases of lustration.
Suovetaurilia. (Bartoli.)
For female deities the female animal, and on cer-
tain occasions young animals, were selected. See
Ldstkatio; Lustrum; Sacrificium.
Superbus, Tarquinius. See Tarquinius.
Superstitio (Sfia-idai/iovla). A word used by the
ancients in a somewhat different sense from that
in which we employ it, inasmuch as it denoted an
excessive, unreasonable fear (timor inania) of the
gods as opposed to a proper and becoming reverence
(religio). See Cicero, JV. D. i. 42, 117, with Mayor's
note; and the paper by Dr. Ernest Riess in the
Tranaaotiona of the American Philological Asaoc.
(1895). For the ancient beliefs regarding sorcery,
ghosts, etc., see Amuletum; Astrologia; Dais-
mon; Fascinum; Lamia; Umbra; Versipellis ;
and the article Ocui.US Malus in the Appendix.
SupSrum Mar6. See Hadriaticum MarA.
Supparum. An Osoan word (in Greek cri Svpia, Syria
Superior), was divided into four districts or tetrar-
chies, which were named after their respective
capitals, Seleucis, Antiochen6, Laodicen^, and Ap-
amene.
The Roman province of Stria, as originally con-
stituted by Pompey in B.C. 64, was by no means a
single homogeneous region. Owing to the differ-
ent nationalities and interests which Syria prop-
erly so called comprised, it was at first parcelled
out between the Roman jurisdiction and a number
of independent territories which were allowed to
remain within it. Under the Roman proconsul
of Syria were at first Upper Syria (with the chief
towns Antioch, Selencia, Apamea, Laodioea, Cyr-
rhus, Hieropolis, and Beroea), and the land of
Phoenicia, including Tripolis, Byblus, Tyre, and Si-
don ; but ludea was left for a time nominally inde-
pendent, except for a short time when Gabinius
broke it up into five districts. Caesar made ludea
a client State under its own princes, and it did not
become a Roman province (of the second rank,
under a procurator) until A.D. 6. Similarly Com-
magen6 was left under its own princes until A.D.
17, and again from 38 till 72, when it was finally
joined to the province of Syria; Chalois retained
its own princes tiU 92, when Domitian added it to
the province; Abilene tiU 49 ; Arethnsa and Emesa
till 78; Damascus was not included in the prov-
ince of Syria till 106. The province of Syria under
the Empire was governed by an imperial legate
residing at Antioch: it was eventually divided
into ten districts, named (mostly after their capital
cities) Commagen^, Cyrrhestic6, Pieria, Seleucis,
Cbalcidic^, Chalybonitis, Palmyren^, Apamen^, Cas-
siotis, and Laodioen^ ; but the last is sometimes
included under Cassiotis. (See the several arti-
cles.) From A.D. 66 ludea or Syria Palaestina was
recognized as a separate province, and at the end
of the second century Syria was divided into two
provinces, Syria Magna or Coelesyria, and Syria
Phoenice. Constantine the Great separated the
two northern districts — namely, Commagen6 and
Cyrrhestic^ — and erected them into a distinct
province, called Euphratknsis or Euphratesia ;
and the rest of Syria was afterwards divided by
Theodosius II. into the two provinces of Syria
Prima, including the sea-coast and the country
north of Antioch, and having that city for its cap-
ital ; and Syria Secunda, the district along the
Orontes, with Apamea for its capital ; while the
eastern districts were now a part of Persia.
Syria Dea (^ ^vpirj Of 6s). A deity of generation
and fecundity worshipped in Syrian Hierapolis
under the name 'Ardpyans, whom the later Greeks
and the Romans simply called " the Syrian god-
dess." From the time of the sovereignty of the
Seleucidae, when the ancient paganism was highly
honoured in Hierapolis, the worship of this god-
dess spread among the Greeks, and from them
found its way to Rome, where she had a temple in
the days of the Enjpire, and to other parts of Italy,
and still farther west. I'he old idea of her attri-
butes had so widened in the course of time that
she shared those of luno, Venus, Rhea, Cybel6, Mi-
nerva, Diana, the Parcae, and other goddesses. She
is represented on Roman monuments, seated on a
throne between two lions. Her priests were gen-
erally eunuchs. They were in the habit of making
excursions into Greece and Italy to extend the
worship of the goddess by means of ecstatic dances
and prophecies, and to collect pious alms for her
sanctuary. See Apnl. Met. viii. 24; Lncian, De
Dea Syria; and the C. I. L. vi. 115, 116.
Syriae Portae (al 'S.vploL Xlvkai). Now the Pass
of Beilau; a most important pass between Cilicia
and Syria, lying between the shore of the Gulf of
Issus on the west and Mount Amanus on the east.
Syrianus (Supiavds). A Greek philosopher of
the Neo- Platonic School. He was a native of
Alexandria, and studied at Athens under Plu-
tarchus, whom he succeeded as head of the Neo-
Platonic School in the early part of the fifth cen-
tury A.D. The most distinguished of his disciples
was Proclus, who regarded him with the greatest
veneration, and gave directions that at his death
he should be buried in the same tomb with Syria-
nus. Syrianus wrote several works, some of which
are extant. Of these the most valuable are the
commentaries on the Metaphysics of Aristotle.
Syrinx (cripiy^). A Pan's pipe, called by the
Romans harundo ov fistula.
Syriitx (2iJpiy|). A powerful city of Hyrcania,
the capital of that province under the Greek kings
of Syria.
Syrinx (Su/)i-y|). An Arcadian nymph, who, be-
ing pursued by Pan, fled into the river Ladon, and
at her own prayer was metamorphosed into a reed,
of which Pan then made his flute. See Pan.
Syxma (crippa). A long robe worn by tragic
actors on the stage (Juv. viii. 229).
Syros CSvpos) or Syrus. Now Syra ; an island
SYRTES
1517
TABELLAKIUS
in the Aegaean Sea, and one of the Cyclades, lying
between Rhenea and Cytbnus.
Syrtes. See Syrtis.
Syrtioa Regio (^ ^vpnKrj). Now the western
part of Tripoli ; the special name of that part of
the northern coast of Africa which lay between
the two Syrtes, from the river Triton, at the bot-
tom of the Syrtis Minor, on the west, to the Philae-
nornm Arae, at the bottom of the Syrtis Mai or, on
the east. It was for the most part a very narrow
strip of sand, interspersed with salt marshes, be-
tween the sea and a range of "mountains forming
the edge of the Great Desert (Sahara), with only
here and there a few spots capable of cultivation,
especially about the river Cinyps. It was peopled
by Libyan tribes. Under the Bomaus it formed a
part of the province of Africa. It was often called
Tkipolitana, from its three chief cities, Abroto-
"num, Oea, aud Leptis Magna ; and this became its
usual name under the Later Empire, and has been
handed down to our own time in the modern name
of the regency of Tripoli.
Syrtis {Svpns) aud Syrtes. The two great gulfs
iu the eastern half of the northern coast of Africa.
The name is derived by the ancients from a-vpa,
" to draw " or " to suck," but is possibly cognate
with the Arabic serf, " a, desert," a term at present
applied to the whole coast as bordering upon the
Great Desert. Both gulfs were proverbially dan-
gerous, the Greater Syrtis from its sandbanks and
quicksands, and its unbroken exposure to the north
winds, the Less from its shelving rocky shores, its
exposure to the northeast winds, and the conse-
quent variableness of the tides in it. (1) Syrtis
Maior (^ fieyoKr] 'Svpris, Gulf of Sidra), the eastern-
most of the two, a wide and deep gulf on the shores
of Tripoli tana and Cyrenaica, exactly opposite to the
Ionic Sea. The Great Desert comes down close to
its shores, forming a sandy coast, called by the au-
cients Syktica Bbgio. The terror of being driven
on shore in it is referred to in the narrative of St.
Paul's voyage to Italy (Acts, xxvii. 17, "fearing
lest they should fall into the Syrtis"); and the
dangers of a m^rch through the loose saud on its
shores, sometimes of a burning heat, and sometimes
saturated with sea-water, were scarcely less for-
midable. (2) Syrtis Minor (fj fuxpa 'S.vpns, Gulf
of Khabs) lies in the southwestern angle of the
great bend formed by the northern coast of Africa
as it drops down to the south from the neighbour-
hood of Carthage, and then bears again to the east;
in other words, in the angle between the eastern
coast of Zeugitana and Byzacena (Tunis) aud the
northern coast of Tripolitana (Tripoli). In its
mouth, near the northern extremity, lie the islands
of Cercina and Ceroinitis. In Herodotus, the word
Syrtis occurs in a few passages, without any dis-
tinction between the Greater and the Less. It
seems most probable that he means to denote by
this term the Greater Syrtis, and that he included
the Less in the lake Tritonis.
Synis, PuBLiLius. See Publilius Syrus.
Syssitia (to. crva-a-iTia). The meals taken in
public and in common among the Dorians in
Sparta and Crete, and confined to men and youths
only. In Sparta all the Spartiatae, or citizens over
twenty years of age, were obliged to attend these
meals, which were there called ipfiSina. No one
was allowed to absent himself except for some
satisfactory reason. The table was provided for
by fixed monthly contributions of barley, wine,
cheese,, figs, aud money to buy meat ; the State only
paid for the maintenance of the two kings, each of
whom received a double portion. The places where
the syssitia were held were called tents, and the
guests weredividediuto messes of about fifteen mem-
bers, vacancies in which were filled up by ballot,
unanimous consent being necessary for election.
The principal dish at the syssitia was a black broth
(/if'Xar fa/idr) with pork, served with mixed wine.
The tables were superintended by a woman of free
birth, who had several men to assist her. She gave
the best fare to those present who were most eminent
in the service of the State. See Hoeck, Kreta, iii.
120-139; Bielchowsky, Se Spartanorum SyssitUs
(Breslau, 1869); and Gilbert, Gh. Const. Ant. p. 67
(1895).
Systylus (a-varvXas). Close-columned. A word
denoting an interoolumniation of only two diame-
ters apart (Vitruv. iii. 2). See Templtjm.
Sythas (Sidas). A river on the frontiers of
Achaia and Sioyonia.
T, as a symbol.
In Greek. — T=t^s, tZv, etc. Tiros, Ti^ipios. As
a numeral=19 (old system). t'=300, ,t=300,000.
In Latin. — T=: tabula, te, tergum, terra, tessera-
rius, tiro, Titus, trlbunus, tumulus, teruncius (jj;
of a sestertius).
T-B-Q=tu bene quiescas.
T-C=titulum curavit.
T-r-C(R)=testamento faciendum (fieri) curavit
(rogavit).
T-K=tabularium castrense.
T-L-H-F-C =testamento legavit ; heres faciun-
dum curavit.
T-0-B-Q=tibi ossa bene quiescant.
T-P=:tanta pecuuia, tribunicia potestate.
T-PI(M)=testamentum (titiilo) poni iussit (po-
suit memoriae).
T-E-P-D-S-T-T-L=:te rogo praeteriens dicas sit
tibi terra levis.
T-S-T-L(T-T'L-S) = terra sit tibi levis (tibi terra
levis sit).
T-V-r=:tnre vino feceruut.
Tabella. A tablet used as a ballot in voting
either at the elections of the Comitia or in the
courts of justice. See Comitia; Iudex; Judicial
Procedure ; Tabbllariab Leges.
Tabellariae Leges. Laws by which, for the
purpose of weakening the power of the Optimates,
the practice of voting by secret ballot was intro-
duced at Rome. There were four of these laws :
(1) the Lex Gabinia (b.c. 139), prescribing the use
of the ballot in the election of magistrates ; (2) the
Lex Cassia (b.c. 137), prescribing the ballot in the
iudidum popuU except in cases of treason (pei-duel-
Uo) ; (3) the Lex Papiria (b.c. 131), introducing the
ballot in voting on the enactment and repeal of
laws ; and (4) the Lex Cablia (b.c. 107), extending
the use of the ballot to questions even of perduelUo.
All these laws are mentioned by Cicero (De Leg. iii.
16, 35). See Comitia.
Tabellarius. A letter-carrier or courier, em-
ployed by private persons to carry letters and
messages (Cic. Ad Fam. xii. 12; xiv. 22). Ship
TABELLIO
1618
TABULA ILIACA
captains often carried foreiga letters and the ta-
bellarii of the provincial governors and of the^aJ-
licani (q. v.) ; also, as a favour, they often served
private individuals (Cic. Ad Att. v. 15 ; id. 19). See
also CuRSUS PuBLicua; Epistola.
Tabellio. A sort of notary in the Imperial Age
employed in drawing up legal documents. They
had stands in the market-places (Capitol. Macrin.
4). See ScRiBAB.
Tabema {a-Krival, yeppa). (1) A shop. It was
so named because in Some the shops consisted for
the most part of boarded stalls projecting from the
houses or raised under the colonnades which sur-
rounded the market-places. Subsequently, howev-
er, as wealth and commerce increased, the ground-
story of the rows of houses, and even palaces, in a
street were appropriated for shops and let out to
separate tradesmen, as in many of the great man-
sions in Continental towns. In the majority of
cases the shop had no communication with the
rest of the house, the tenant merely occupying it
for the purpose of his business and dwelling him-
self elsewhere ; but some few houses of a respect-
able class have been discovered at Pompeii in
which the shop has an entrance from its back into
the habitable parts of the mansion, and these are
reasonably believed to have been in the occupancy
of the persons who dwelt on the premises, and who
Sign trom Baker's Shop.
(Pompeii.)
Roman Shop. (Pompeian painting.)
are, in consequence, supposed to have been wealthy
tradesmen. The general appearance of a Roman
shop, as uniformly exhibited by the numerous ex-
amples remaining at Pompeii, resembled those of
our butchers and fish-dealers, being entirely open
in front with the exception of a low wall forming
the counter, and were closed by wooden shutters
at night. They are mostly comprised in a single
room, without any other convenience ; though in
some instances a small back parlour and other
appnrtonances are added. The annexed illustra-
tion represents an elevation restored of six shop-
Shop-lVontB at PompeU- (Restoration.
fronts at Pompeii. Various signs on the fronts
of shops denoted the especial business carried on.
Thus a wooden goat indicated a milk-dealer's ; an
amphora, a wine - shop ;
a snake (the symbol of
Aesculapius), an apoth-
ecary's; a row of hams,
an eating-house, etc. (See
DoMTJS, pp. 548, 549.) (2)
A tavern. See Caupona.
TabemaciUum, Ten-
torium ( kXiitiij, (TKrivrj ).
(1) A tent. The first of
these words was original-
ly a but made of boards
(tabulae). Tents were reg-
ularly made of skins stretched on wooden supports,
like our canvas tents ; whence the name tentorium.
In summer the soldiers slept in tents (sub pellibus
dnrare, Livy, v. 2), but in winter they were lodged
either in towns or, if in camp, in huts of stone or
turf. To give them only tents in winter was re-
garded as very severe (Tac. knn. xiii. 35). The
KKuriai of Homer were not really tents
~\t -■ ■i<| at all, but only wooden or walled huts.
See Buohholz, Horn. Eealien, ii. 340. (2)
See AuGURES ; Divinatio ; Templum.
Taberuae. See Trbs Tabernak.
Tables, The Twelve. See Twelve
Tables.
Tablinum. A room in a Koman dwell-
ing-house. See DoMDS, p. 545.
Tabiila Bantina, A bronze tablet
found near Bantia, on the borders of
Lucania and Apulia, in 1793, and now in
the Naples Mnsenm. It contains on one
side thirty- three lines fn Oscan, more
or less complete, and on the other an
inscription in Latin. The Oscan portion
relates to the local a£fairs of Bantia (as
to fines, oaths, penalties, etc.), and the
Latin portion gives part of a local law.
It is the most important source in exist-
ence for knowledge of the Oscan lan-
guage. The Latin text will be found
in Allen's Early Latin (Boston, 1880) ; the
Oscan is printed in Mommsen's OsMscTie
Studien (Berlin, 1845) and in Zvetaieff's
Sylloge Inscriptionum Osoarwm (St. Pe-
tersburg, 1878). See also the article Osci.
TabiUa Cebetis. See Cebes.
Tabfila Iliaca. A marble slab covered with
figures in low -relief and inscriptions, ten inches
high and eleven and a half inches wide, now in
the Capitoline Museum at Rome. It was found
in 1683 near the site of the ancient Bovillae, and
gives scenes from the 'iXiov T14ps)- A. liing of Egypt who succeeded
Acoris, and maintained the independence of his
country for a short tiuie during the latter end of
the reign of Artaxerxes II. (B.C. 364-361). He was,
however, overthrown by Nectanabis, who succeed-
ed him as king of Egypt (Diod. xv. 92; Nep.
Chahj: 2).
Tacitus. (1) Pdblics Cornelius. (The prae-
nomen, Publius, is given in the best MS. [Med. I.] ;
and in an inscription.) One of the greatest of
the Roman writers of history. The time and place
of his birth are unknown. He was a little older
than the younger Pliny, who was born A.D. 61.
His father was probably Cornelius Tacitus, a Ro-
man eques, who is mentioned as a procurator in
Gallia Belgica, and who died iu 79 (Pliny, Epiat.
vii. 76). Tacitus was first promoted by the em-
peror Vespasian, and he received other favours
from both Titus and Domitian (Hist. i. 1). The
most probable account is that Tacitus was ap-
pointed tribunus militum laticlavius by Vespasian,
quaestor by Titus, and praetor by Domitian. Iu
73 he married the daughter of the famous general,
C. lulius Agricola, to lyhom he had been betrothed
in the preceding year, while Agricola was consul.
In the reign of Domitian, and in 88, Tacitus was
praetor, and he assisted as one of the quindecim-
virl at the Ludi Saeculares which were celebrated
in that year {Ann. xi. 11). Agricola died at Rome iu
93, but neither Tacitus nor the daughter of Agric-
ola was then with him. It is not known where
Tacitus was during the last illness of Agricola. In
the reign of Nerva, 97, Tacitus was appointed con-
sul snffectus, in the place of T. Virgiuius Rufus,
who had died in that year, and whose funeral ora-
tion he delivered. We know that Tacitus had at-
tained oratorical distinction when the younger
Pliny was commencing his career. He and Taci-
tus were appointed in the reign of Nerva (99) to
conduct the prosecution of Marlus, proconsul of
Africa. Taoitns and Pliny were most intimate
friends. In the collection of the letters of Pliny
there are eleven letters addressed to Tacitus. The
time of the death of Tacifcns is unknown, but he
appears to have survived Trajan, who died 117.
Nothing is recorded of any children of his, though
the Emperor Tacitus claimed a descent from the
historian, and ordered his works to be placed in all .
public libraries. The following are the extant
works of Tacitus: (a) Vita Agricolae, the life of
Agricola, which was written after the death of Do-
mitian (96), as we may probably conclude from the
introduction, which was certainly written after
Trajan's accession. This life is justly admired as
a specimen of biography. It is a monument to
the memory of a noble man and an able com-
mander and administrator, by an affectionate son-
in-law, who has portrayed, in his peculiar manner
and with many masterly touches, the virtues of
one of the most illustrious of the Romans. (6)
Sistoriae, which were written after the death of
Nerva (98) and before the Annales. They compre-
hended the period from the second consulship of
Galba (68) to the death of Domitiau (96), and the
author designed to add the reigns of Nerva and
Trajan. The first four books alone are extant iu
a complete form, and they comprehend only the
events of about one year. The fifth book is im-
perfect, and goes no further than the commence-
ment of the siege of Jerusalem by Titus, and the
war of Civilis in Germany. It is not known how
many books of the Bistoriae there were, but it
must have been a large work if it was all written
on the same scale as the first five books, (c) An-
nales, which commence with the death of Augus-
tus (14), hence ab excessu divi Augusii, and comprise
the period to the death of Nero (68) — a space of
fifty-fonr years. The greater part of the fifth book
is lost, and also the seveiith, eighth, ninth, tenth,
the beginning of the eleventh, and the end of the
sixteenth, which is the last book. These lost parts
comprised the whole of Caligula's reign, the first
five years of Claudius, and the last two of Nero,
(d) De Moribua et Populis Germaniae, usually called
the Germania, a treatise describing the Germanic
natious. It is of little value as a geographical de-
scription ; the first few chapters contain as much
of the geography of Germany as Tacitus knew.
The main subject is the description of the political
institutions, the religion, and the habits of the
TACITUS
1520
TACITUS
various tribes iDcliided under the name Gei'maui.
The value of the information contained in this
treatise has often heen discussed, and its credibil-
ity attacked ; but we may estimate its true char-
acter by observing the precision of the writer as to
those Germans who were best known to the Ro-
mans from being near the Rhine. That the hear-
say accounts of more remote tribes must partake
of the defects of all such evidence is obvious ; and
we cannot easily tell whether Tacitus embellished
that which he had heard obscurely told. But to con-
sider the Germany as a fiction, or as a purely polit-
ical tract, is one of those absurdities which need
only be recorded, not refuted, (e) Dialogus de Ora-
torihus. If this dialogue is the work of Tacitus,
aud it probably is, it must be his earliest work, for
it was written in the sixth year of Vespasian. The
style is more easy than that of the Annalea — more
diffuse, less condensed; but there is an obvious
difference between the style of the Dialogue and
the Historiae — nothing so striking as to make us
coutend for a different authorship. Besides this,
it is nothing unusual for works of the same author,
which are written at different times, to vary great-
ly in style, especially if they treat of different mat-
ters. The oldest MSS. also attribute the Dialogua
to Tacitus. (See Gndeman's introduction to his
edition of the work.) The treatise is an essay, in
the form of a dialogue, giving an account of the
decay of oratory under the Empire.
The Annalea of Tacitus, the work of a mature
age, contain the chief events of the period which
they embrace, arranged under their several years.
There seems no peculiar propriety in giving the
name of Annalea to this work, simply because the
events are arranged in the order of time. In the
Annalea of Tacitus, the Prinoeps or Emperor is the
centre about which events are grouped. Yet the
most important public events, both in Italy and
the provinces, are not omitted, though everything
is treated as subordinate to the exhibition of im-
perial power. The 3iatm-iae, which were written
before the Annalea, are in a more diffuse style, and
the treatment of the extant part is different from
that of the Annalea. Tacitus wrote the Hiatoriae
as a contemporary ; the Annalea as not a contem-
porary. They are two distinct works, not parts
of one, which is clearly shown by the very differ-
ent proportions of the two works: the first four
books of the Hiatoriae comprise about a year, and
the first four books of the Annalea comprise four-
teen years.
The moral_ dignity of Tacitus is impressed upon
his works ; the consciousness of a love of truth, of
the integrity of his purpose. His great power is
in the knowledge of the human mind, his insight
into the motives of human conduct ; and he found
materials for its exercise in the history of the em-
perors, and particularly Tiberius, whose strange
career and enigmatical personality fascinated him.
The Annates are filled with dramatic scenes aud
striking catastrophes. He laboured to produce
effect by the exhibition of great personages on the
stage ; but as to the mass of the people we learn
little from Tacitus. The style of Tacitus is pecul-
iar, though it bears some resemblance to Sallust.
In the Annalea it is concise, vigorous, and pregnant
with meaning ; laboured, but elaborated with art,
and stripped of every superfluity. A single word
sometimes gives effect to a sentence; aud if the
meaning of the word is missed, the sense of the
writer is not reached. Such a work is probably
the result of many transcriptions by the author.
Tacitus is generally brief and rapid in his sketches ;
but he is sometimes almost too minute when he
comes to work out a dramatic scene ; and he dis-
plays all the conscious rhetoric of his age. The
condensed style of Tacitus sometimes makes him
obscure, but it is a kind of obscurity that is dis-
pelled by careful reading. Yet a man must read
carefully aud often, in order to understand him ;
and it cannot be supposed that Tacitus was ever a
popular writer. He is often intensely epigram-
matic, and exhibits the qualities of style that are
found in the typical writers of the Silver Age.
Many of his pregnant phrases have passed into the
world's anthology of quotations, such as Omne igno-
tum pro magnifieo and SoUtudinem fadunt, paoem
appellant. In his view of the condition of Roman
society he is thoroughly pessimistic, and by con-
templating only one section of it he is led into an
unconscious exaggeration which the reader should
correct by the reading of the contemporary and
friend of Tacitus, Pliny the Younger, whose more
pleasing picture of the time is a wholesome check
upon any too sweeping condemnation of the im-
perial period of Rome's social history.
The manuscripts of Tacitus are few and unsatis-
factory. For the first six books of the Annalea
only one source exists — the Codex Medicens (I.) of
the ninth century, and found about 1520. From
this bks. vii.-ix. are lost, as are Hiatoriae v.-xiv.
For what remains of these, a second Codex Medi-
ceus (II.) of the eleventh or twelfth century is the
only authority. The Germania and Dialogus are
found in two manuscripts — one at Leyden (Codex
Leidensis [Perizonianus]), and the other in the
Vatican. The Agricola is found in two transcrip-
tions of an earlier MS. Both of these are in the
Vatican. On the codices of Tacitus, see the intro-
duction to the edition of the Dialogua by Michaelis
(1868), and Gudeman (1894), and in Ritter's edition
(1864).
Editions of the complete works of Tacitus are
the editio princeps by Puteolauus (Milan, c. 1476) ;
Lipsius (Antwerp, 1574); Gronovius (Amsterdam,
1672) ; Bekker, with variornm notes, 2 vols. (Leip-
zig, 1831) ; Ritter (last ed. Bonn, 1864) ; Doderlein,
2 vols. (Halle, 1841-47) ; Orelli, 2 vols. (Zurich, 1846,
variously revised and republished, 1859, 1877) ; and
texts by Halm (1884) ; and Mtiller (Prague, 1885).
Separate editions with English notes are those
of the Annales by Furneaux, 2 vols. (Oxford, 1891-
92) ; Allen (Boston, 1890) ; of the Historiae by Sim-
cox (London, 1876), Godley (London, 1887-90), and
Spooner (London, 1891) ; of the Agricola and Ger-
mania by Frost (London, 1861), Church and Brod-
ribb (London, 1889), by Haverfield (announced),
and by Hopkins (New York aud Boston, 1893); of
the Dialogus by Peterson (Oxford, 1893), and es-
pecially by Gudeman (New York and Boston, 1894),
a most exhaustive and elaborate work, with ex-
tremely valuable prolegomena ; also a compact and
convenient edition by Bennett (New York and Bos-
ton, 1894). There are English translations of Taci-
tus by Gordon (London, 1728-31), Murphy (London,
1793), and by Church and Brodribb (Loudon, 1876-
77). There is a fine lexicon to Tacitus by Gerber
and Greef, still appearing in parts. An older lexi-
con (complete) is that of Boettioher (1832).
On Tacitus, see Urlichs, De Taciti Vita (Wiirz-
burg, 1879) ; J. Miiller, PMloa. und relig. Anadhavr
TAEDA
1521
TALUS
ungen des Tatntus (Feldkirch, 1874) ; aud Schiller,
Geaehichte d. rom. Kaiserzeit, i. 586 (Gotha, 1883). On
Lis diction, etc., see Drager, Ueber Syntax und SUl
dea Tacitus (3d ed. Leipzig, 1882) ; Wolff, Die Sjprache
des Tadtus (Frankfurt, 1879) ; Gerioke, De Ahun-
danti Dieendi G-enere Taeitino (Berlin, 1882), and the
numerous monographs cited in Teuffel-Schwabe-
Warr, li. § 333, 16. See also the short studies by
Donne (1873) and Church and Brodribb (1881).
(2) M. CLAUDIU8. A Koman emperor, who ruled
from the 25th September, a.d. 275, until April, a.d.
276. He was elected by the Senate after the death
of Anrelian, the army having requested the Senate
to nominate a successor to the imperial throne.
Tacitus was at the time seventy years of age, and
was with difficulty persuaded to accept the purple.
The high character which he had borne before his
elevation to the throne he amply sustained during
his brief reign. He endeavoured to repress the
luxury aud licentiousness of the age by various
sumptuary laws, and be himself set an example to
all around by the abstemiousness, simplicity, and
frugality of his own habits. The only military
achievement of this reign was the defeat and ex-
pulsion from Asia Minor of a party of Goths who
had carried their devastation across the peninsula
to the confines of Cilicia. He died either at Tar-
sus or at Tyana, about the 9th of April, 276. His
life is given in the Eistoria Augusta.
Taeda {Bats, Sas, dim. S^Siov). A torch of fir-
wood. See Candela ; Fax ; FunalA ; Lucekna.
Taenarum (Taivapov). Now Cape Matapau ; a
promontory in Laconia, forming the southerly
point of the Peloponnesus, on which stood a cele-
brated temple of Poseidon, possessing an inviolable
asylum. A little to the north of the temple and the
harbour of Achilleus was a town also called Tae-
narum or Taenaeus, and at a later time Cabnep-
6lis. On the promontory was a cave, through
which Heracles is said to have dragged Cerberus to
the upper world. Here also was a statue of Arion
seated on a dolphin, since he is said to have landed
at this spot after his miraculons preservation by a
dolphin (Herod, i. 23; Thuc. i. 128, 133; Pausau. iii.
25, 4). In the time of the Romans there were cele-
brated marble quarries on the promontory.
Taenia (raivla). See Infula ; Strophium;
VlTTA.
Tagast^. Now Tagilt ; a city of Numidia, the
birthplace of St. Augustine.
Tages. The son of a Genius lovialis, and grand-
son of lupiter, said to be a boy with the wisdom of
an old man, who, at Tarquinli, in Etruria, suddenly
rose out of a freshly ploughed field. He taught the
chiefs (lueumones) of the twelve Etruscan tribes,
who were summoned by the ploughman Tarchon,
how to interpret the sacrifices, together with the
lore of thunder and lightning and other kinds of
divination which in later times were practised by
the haruspices. Having done this, he disappeared
again as suddenly as he had appeared. The lore
of Tages was at first transmitted orally from gen-
eration to generation in the chief families, but was
afterwards handed down in a comprehensive litera-
ture (Cicero, De Div. ii. 50, 51 ; Ovid, Met. xv. 558
foil. ; Lucan, i. 637).
Tagus (rayos). In general the commander of a
district, but more especially the chief magistrate
of Thessaly, or of any Thessalian town.
Talariam. (Naples Museum.)
Tagus (Spanish Tajo, Portuguese Tejo, English
One of the chief rivers in Spain, rising in
the land of the Celtiberians, between the mountains
Orospeda and Idubeda, and, after flowing in a
westerly direction, falling into the Atlantic. At
its mouth stood Olisipo (Lisbon) (Pliny, H. N. iv.
115).
Talaria ( TrrepS-
evTa Tre'StXa). San-
dals with small
wings attached.
They usually ap-
pear on statues of
Hermes, as in the
annexed illustra-
tion.
Talassio, Talas-
sius, Tbalassius. A
primitive Sabine
deity invoked in the priestly books (indigitamenta)
as the god of marriage. Varro regarded the noun
as derived from ToiKapos, a wool-basket, as symbol-
izing the household work most typical of the Ro-
man matron (Plut. Quaest. Bom. 31). See Matri-
MONIUM, p. 1016.
Talaiis (TaXaoi). The son of Bias and Pero,
and king of Argos. He was married to Lysimach6
(Eurynomg, or Lysianassa), and was father of
Adrastus, Parthenopaeus, Pronax, Mecistens, Aris-
tomachus, and Eriphyle. The patronymic Tala-
'ionides is given to his sons Adrastus and Mecistens
(i7. ii. 566).
Talentum (raXavroc ; literally " a balance," and
"the thing weighed"). The Greek term for (1)
the heaviest unit of weight ; (2) the designation
of a sum of money consisting of a number of coins
originally equal to it in legal weight and value.
It was divided into 60 minae or 6000 drachmae.
Among the different talents, in use in Greece the
mcst widely spread was the Attic, of which ^^^
part {drachma) weighed 57^ lbs. The intrinsic
value of the metal contained in this sum of money
was about $1180. The Aeginetau talent was worth
about $1515. See Mensura ; Numismatics.
Talna, Iuventius. See Thalna.
Talos (TciXffli). (1) (See Pbrdix.) (2) A brazen
man, the work of Hephaestus, and given by Zeus
to Minos, king of Crete, to watch that island, which
he did by walking about it three times every day.
When strangers approached he heated himself red
hot and then embraced them, or, according to an-
other version, threw showers of stones upon them.
He had one vein in his body through which his
blood ran and was stopped by a nail or plug in his
foot. This plug Medea drew out by magic, and he
bled to death (ApoUod. i. 9, 26; Ap. Rh. iv. 1638;
Schol. ad Plat. Bep. 425).
Talthybius (ToKdi^tos). The herald of Aga-
memnon at Troy. He was worshipped as a hero
at Sparta and Argos, where sacrlfloes also were
offered to him.
Talus (da-TpdyaXos). A die used in gambling.
The name of a bone in the hind-leg of cloven-footed
animals which articulates with the tibia and helps
to form the ankle-joint. In the language of anat-
omists it is still called astragalus; the English
name is sometimes " huckle-bone," but more com-
monly "knuckle-bone." The astragali of sheep
and goats, from their peculiar squareness and
TALUS
1522
TAMYNAE
Glri Playing with Tali. (Heroa-
lanean painting.)
smoothness, have heen used as playthings from the
earliest times, and have often heen found in Greek
and Roman tomhs, both natural and imitated in
ivory, bronze, glass, and agate (Propert. iii. 24, 13;
Mart. xiv. 14). They were used to play with, prin-
cipally by women and
children (PIu. Aleib.
2), occasionally by old
men (Cic. de Sen. 16,
5 58).
To play at this game
was sometimes called
TTevTfkiBl^ew, because
. five bones or other
objects of a similar
^kind were employed
(Hermipp. Fr. 33 M.) ;
and this number is
retained among our-
selves. This game
was entirely one of
skill; and in ancient
no less than in modern times it consisted not
merely in catching the five bones on the back of
the hand, as shown in the woodcut, but in a great
variety of exercises requiring quickness, agility,
and accuracy of sight.
The name was also given to dice (cf. our slang
term "the bones") for playing games of chance
(see Alea). The length was greater than the
breadth, so that they had four long sides and two
pointed ends, one of them called Kepaia, the other
without a name. Of the four long sides, which
alone were marked, two were broader, the others
narrower. One of the broad sides was convex
{irprjvris or irpavJ]S, the other concave (vwrid) ; while
of the narrow sides one was ilat and called )fiov,
the other indented. This was called Kaov, and, as
the rarest was also the luckiest throw,
marked 6 : the x^ov was marked 1, the
broader -sides 3 and 4, so that the num-
bers 2 and 5 were wanting. From the
difierence of their shapes they did not
absolutely require to be marked, and
sometimes the pips were dispensed
with. It was the under side of the die,
not the upper, that counted, as must
be inferred from the fact of the narrow-
est side giving the highest throw (Marqnardf,
Privatl. 828).
The Greek and Latin names of the numbers were
as follows : — 1. Movds, eh, kvwv, Xios : Vnio, Vol-
turlus, canis ; 3. Tpias : Ternio ; 4. Terpds: Qua-
ternio ; 6. 'E^dr, i^iTr/s, Kaos : Senio.
As the bone is broader in one direction than in
the other, it was said to fall upright or proue
(6p66s fj irprfpris, rectus aut pronus), according as it
rested on a narrow or a broad side.
Two persons played together at this game, using
four bones, which they threw up into the air, or
emptied out of a dice-box {(jiifios, fritillus). The
u limbers on the four sides of the four bones ad-
mitted of thirty-five different combinations. The
lowest throw of all was four aces. But the value
of a throw (/SdXor, iactus) was not in all cases the
sum of the four numbers turned up. The highest
in value was that called Venus, or iactus Venereus,
in which the numbers cast up were all diftereut
(Mart. xiv. 14), the snm of them being only four-
teen. It was by obtaining this throw that the
master of revels (ariiter bibendi) was chosen at
the drinking-bouts. See Becq de Fouquiferes, Les
Jeux des Andems, 325 foil., and the article Sympo-
sium. Cf. also Tkssera.
Tamassus (j:afj.a(T(T6s) or Tamasus (Td/ioo-or),
probably the same as the Homeric TemSs^. A
town in the middle of Cyprus, northwest of Olym-
pus, and twenty-nine miles southeast of Soloe (Ptol.
V. 14, 6).
Tambraz (Td/ij3jOa|). A large city of Hyrcania
(Polyb. X. 31).
TamSsis or Tamesa. Now the Thames ; a river
in Britain, on which stood Londinium, flowing into
the sea on the eastern coast. Caesar crossed the
Thames at the distance of eighty-six Koman miles
from the sea, probably at Cowey Stakes, near Oat-
lands and the confluence of the Wey (Caes. B. G. v.
11 ; Tac. Ann. xiv. 32).
Tamias (j-aiiias). In general, a person in charge
of money, stock, or property, as a butler, steward,
housekeeper, or treasurer. In the latter sense it
was a title borne by several ofScials in Athens.
(1) The most important of these was the treasurer
{eirifieXryrris) of the revenue, elected by show of
hands every four years. He received from the
anoSeKTaior general collectors all the mouey which
was to be disbursed for public expenses, and he
paid away into the treasuries of the several author-
ities what was necessary for purposes of adminis-
tration in their respective departments. He also
provided the funds voted by ithe people for ex-
traordinary purposes. (2), The sa;me name was
also borne by the ten treasurers of the goddess
Athen6, who had the care of the treasure of the
goddess which was kept in the inner chamber of
the Parthenon, besides the State treasure which
(according to the ordinary account) was kept in
the same place. They were elected annually by
lot, one from each of the phylae. (3) Similarly, we
have a board of ten regularly constituted treas-
urers to the rest of the gods. Their duty was to
manage the sacred treasures, which in earlier
times were kept in the separate temples, but in
B.C. 418 were transferred to the Parthenon. (4)
Under the title of rajiias rai/ (rrpanconKav, we
read of a tiuancial officer of the war department.
He was probably appointed after the Pelopon-
nesian War in place of the Hellenotamiae (q. v.).
Besides his duties in connection with the war de-
partment, he had a share in the management of
the Panathenaic festival (Aristot. Pol. Ath. 49).
Tamna (Tafivd) or Thomna. A mercantile city
of Arabia Felix, where caravans dealt in spices
and other Arabian products (Pliny, S. N. xvi.
153).
Tamos (Tapws). 'A native of Memphis in Egypt.
He was lieutenant-governor of Ionia under Tissa-
phernes, and afterwards attached himself to the
service of the younger Cyrus. When Cyrus died,
he sailed to Egypt with a nnniber of ships and a
great treasure, and sought refuge with King Psam-
inetichus, who treacherously put him to death in
order to get possession of the ships and money
(Xen. Anab. i. 2, 21 ; id. Eellen. iii. 1, 1 ; Diod. xiv.
19, 35).
Tam^-nae (Ta/«;vai). Now Aliveri ; a city of
Eubola with a temple of Apollo said to have been
built by Admetus. Here the Athenians under Pho-
cion gained a great victory over Callias of Chalcis
in B.C. 354 (Pint. Phoc. 12).
TANAGEE
1523
TANTALUS
Tanager. Now the Negro or Tan agro ; a river of
Lnoania, rising in tlie Apennines, whioli, after flow-
ing in a northeasterly direction, loses itself under
the earth near Folia for a space of ahont two miles,
and finally falls into the Silarus near Foram Popilii.
Tetnagra (Tdvaypa). Now Grimadha or Grimala ;
a celebrated town of Boeotia, situated on a steep
ascent on the left bank of the Asopus, thirteen
stadia from Oropus, and 200 stadia from Flataeae,
in the district Tanagraea, which was also called
Poemandris. Tauagra was supposed to be the
same town as the Homeric Grraea. Being near the
frontiers of Attica, it was frequently exposed to
the attacks of the Athenians ; and near it the
Athenians sustained- a celebrated defeat, b.c. 457.
Here was a temple to Dionysus, and minor temples
erected to Themis, Aphrodite, Hermes Criophorus,
and Hermes Promachus. Recent excavations at
Tanagra have discovered the line of the walls, the
site of many of the towers, and of the theatre. In
1873 the Necropolis was explored and yielded many
terra-cotta statuettes and " flgnrines." See Kekul^,
Griechische Thonfiguren aus Tanagra (Stuttgart,
1877) ; Murray's Greek Archaeol. (London, 1890) ;
and the article Terra-cottas.
Tanais (Jdvdis): (1) Now the Don, i.e. " water " ;
a great river, which rises in the north of Sarmatia
Europaea (about the centre of Russia), and flows
to the southeast till it comes near the Volga, when
it turns to the southwest, and falls into the north-
east angle of the Pains Maeotis (Sea of Azof). It
was usually considered the boundary between Eu-
rope and Asia. (3) A city of Sarmatia Asiatica, on
the north side of the southern mouth of the TanaiEs,
at a little distance from the sea.
Tauaquil. See Tarquinius.
TanSrus. Now the Tanaro ; a river of Lignria
emptying into the Po near Forum Fulvii (Valenza) .
Tanetum. Now Taneto; a town of the Boii, in
Gallia Cispadana, between Mutina and Parma.
Tanis (Tdvis; Egypt. Ta-au; O. T. ZoSn). A
very ancient city of Lower Egypt, in the eastern
part of the Delta, on the right bank of the arm of
Shrine of Kameses II. at Tauis. (Photograph by Flinders I'etrie.)
the Nile, which was called after it the Tanitic, and
on the southwest side of tlie great lake between
this and the Pelnsiac branch of the Nile, which was
also called, after the city, Tanis (Lake of Menzaleh).
.It was one of the capitals of Lower Egypt under
the Hyksos kings (B.C. 2100), and the chief city of
the Tanites Nonios. In 1883-84 its ruins were ex-
plored by Flinders Petrie, whose monograph (1885)
gives an account of his discoveries. See also Ed-
wards, Pharaohs, Fellahs, and Explorers (New York,
1892), which is lavishly supplied with illustrations
from photographs taken by Mr. Petrie.
TantSlus (Tai/raXor). (1) The son of Zeus and
Pinto. His wife is called by some Euryanassa, by
others Taygetfe or Dion€, and by others Clytia or
Eupryto. He was the father of Pelops, Broteas,
and Nioh6. All traditions agree in stating that
he was a wealthy king, butiwhile some call him
king of Lydia, others describe him as king of Argos
or Corinth. Tantalus is particularly celebrated
in ancient story for the terrible punishment in-
flicted upon him after his death in the lower world,
the causes of which are differently stated by the
ancient writers. According to the common ac-
count Zeus invited him to his table, and com-
municated his divine counsels to him. Tantalus
divulged the secrets thus intrusted to him ; and
he was punished in the lower world by being
afflicted with a raging thirst, and at the same time
placed in the midst of a lake, the waters of which
always receded from him as soon as he attempted
to drink them. Over his head, moreover, hung
branches of fruit, which receded in like manner
when he stretched out his hand to reach them.
(Ovid. Met. i v. 457 ; Hor. Sat. i. 1, 68 ; Hygin. Fab. 82).
Another account says that there was suspended
over his head a huge rock, ever threatening to
crush him (Piud. Olymp. i. 56). Another tradition
relates that, wishing to test the gods, he cut his
son Pelops in pieces, boiled them and set them be-
fore the gods at a repast. (See Pblops.) A third
account states that Tantalus stole nectar and am-
brosia from the table of the gods and gave them to
his friends (Pind. Olymp. i. 60) ; and a fourth re-
lates the following story : Rhea
caused the infant Zens and his
nurse to be guarded in Crete
by a golden dog, whom Zeus
afterwards appointed guardian
of his temple in Crete. Pau-
dareus stole this dog, aud, carry-
ing him to Mount Sipylns in
Lydia, gave him to Tantalus to
take care of. But when Pauda-
reus demanded the dog back,
Tantalus took an oath that he
had never received it. Zens
thereupon changed Pandarens
into a stoue, and threw Tanta-
lus down from Mount Sipylns.
Others, again, relate that Her-
mes demanded the dog of Tan-
talus, and that the perjury was
committed before Hermes. Zens
buried Tantalus under Mount
Sipylns as a punishment; and
there his tomb was shown in
later time^. The puuishment
of Tantalus was proverbial in
ancient times, and from it the
English language has borrowed
TAOCHI
1524
TARENTUM
the verb " to tantalize," that is, to hold out hopes
or prospects which cannot be realized. The pat-
ronymic Tautalides is frequently given to the de-
scendants of Tantalus. Hence we find not only
his son Pelops, but also Atreus, Thyesf.es, Agamem-
non, Menelaiis, and Orestes called by this name. (3)
Son of Thyestes, who was killed by Atreus. Oth-
ers call him a son of Broteas. He was married to
CJytaerauestra before Agamemnon, and is said by
some to have been killed by Agamemnon. (3) Son
of Amphion and Niob6.
Ta5chi (Taop^oi)- A people of Poutus, on the
borders of Armenia (Xen. Andb. iv. 4, 18).
Tapet6 {rarrris, rcmis). Tapestry; a carpet.
Tapestry was known to the Greeks as early as
Homer's time, being used for coverlets and pillows,
and was also spread, in later ages, upon thrones,
chairs, couches, etc. Carpets were made especial-
ly at Babylon, Tyre, Sardes, Carthage, and Alex-
andria. The most expensive kinds (jiaXKaToi) were
like our baize or drugget, and had sometimes a
nap on both sides (afi^iTairoi) or on only one side
(erfpo/ioXXol). They were beautifully dyed and
often worked in figures of hunting scenes, etc.
The Roman toral (q. v.) was a sort of tapestry.
Taphiae Instilae. A number of small islands in
the Ionian Sea, lying between the coasts of Leuca-
dia and Acarnania. They were also called the
islands of the Teleboae, and their inhabitants were
in like manner named Taphii (Td^ioi) or Tele-
boae (TrjKf^oai). The largest of these islands is
called Taphus by Homer, bnt Taphids (To^ioOr)
or Tapiiiusa (Taj>i,ovcra) by later writers.
Taphus. See Taphiae.
Tappiila Lex. A sort of drinking formulary
drawn up as a burlesque of legal -forms, written
by a Koiuan humourist named Valerius Valentinus
(Fest. 363 ; Val. Max. viii. 1, 8). A similar pot-house
formula was found at Vercelli in 1882 on a bronze
tablet (a fragment only). It is given in fac-siraile
in the Bull. Arch, for 1882 (186). - Cf. Mommsen
in the Arch. Zeit. xl. 176. Still another lex con-
vivialia will be found printed in Biicheler's edition
of Petronins, p. 239 (Berlin, 1882).
TaprobanS (Jmrpp^avrj). Now Ceylon ; a great
island of the Indian Oceau, opposite to the southern
extremity of India intra Gangem. The Gauls got
their first knowledge of it from the explorations of
Megasthenes and Onesicritns in the time of Alex-
ander the Great. In the time of the emperor
Claudius an embassy from Borne aotnallv visited
it(Ptol.vi. 10,2; Curt. vi.4,24; Pliny, S^, k vi. 81).
Taras. See Tarentum.
Taraxippus (Tapd^iTnros). A demon wbo caused
horses to shy. See Hippodromus, p. 825.
Tarbelli. One of the most important people in
Gallia Aqnitanica between the ocean and the Pyr-
enees. Their chief town was Aquae Tarbellicae
or Angustae (Dacqs) on the Aturus (Adonr).
Tarchon. The son of Tyrrhenus, who is said to
have built the town of Taiqninii. (See Tarquinh.)
Vergil represents him as coming to the assistance
of Aeneas against Tumns {Aen. iii. 506).
Tarenlini Ludi. See LuDi Sajsculares, p. 974.
Tarentinus Sinus (Japevrivos koKttos). Now the
Gulf of Tarentum ; a great gulf in the south of
Italy, between Bruttinm, Luoania, and Calabria,
beginning west near the Promontorium Lacinium
and ending east near the Promontorium lapygiuni,
and named after the town of Tarentum.
Tarentum (Tdpar). Now Taranto ; a Greek city
on the western coast of Calabria in Italy with
an excellent harbour, which formed a part of the
Sinus Tarentinns. The surrounding countrywas
both fertile and picturesque. Tarentum was tra-
ditionally said to have been built by the lapyg-
ians, mingled with colonists from Crete, and to
have derived its name from Taras, a son of Posei-
don (Pausan. x. 10, 6). Its importance dates from
the year B.C. 708, when it was captured by a body
of Lacedaemonians under Phalanthus (see tlie
article Partheniab), after which it became a
flourishing place, holding a^ sort of suzerainty
over the rest of the cities of Magna Graeoia. Its
commerce was extensive ; it had a powerful fleet ;
and could bring into the field an army of 30,000
infantry and 3000 cavalry, including the forces of
its allies ; its own troops numbered 22j000 men.
Coin of TareiUum (third century B.O.).
Its government was different at different pe-
riods of its history. At the time of Darius Hys-
taspls it was ruled by kings; bnt later it became
a democracy. Its later law-code was the work of
Archytas, who flourished about B.C. 400. As its
wealth increased, Its people became luxurious and
effeminate ; and being attacked by the neighbour-
ing Lncanians, it appealed to Sparta for help. In
answer to this appeal Archidamns, son of Agesi-
laiis, came to their assistance in B.C. 338; and he
fell in battle fighting on their behalf. The next
prince whom they invited to snccour them was
Alexander, king of Epirus, and uncle to Alexander
the Great. At first he met with considerable suc-
cess, but was eventually defeated and slain by the
Brnttii in 326 near Pandosia on the banks of the
Acheron. Shortly afterwards the Tarentines had
to encounter a still more formidable enemy. Hav-
ing attacked some Roman ships, and then grossly
insulted the Roman ambassadors who had been
sent to demand reparation, war was declared
against the city by the powerful Republic. The
Tarentines were saved for a time by Pyrrhns, king
of Epirus (see Pyrrhus), who came to their help
in 281 ; but two years after the defeat of this mon-
arch and his withdrawal from Italy, the city was
taken by the Romans (272). In the Second Punic
War Tarentum revolted from Rome to Hannibal
(212) ; but it was retaken by the Romans in 207.
and was treated by them with great severity.
From this time Tarentum declined in prosperity
a,nd wealth. It was subsequently made a Roman
colony, and it still continued to be a place of con-
siderable importance in the time of Augustus
(Tac. Ann. i. 10). Its inhabitants retained their
love of luxury and ease ; and it is described by
Horace as molle Tarentum and imhelle Tarentum.
Even after the downfall of the Western Empire
the Greek language was still spoken at Tarentum ;
and it was long one of the chief strongholds of the
Byzantine Empire in the south of Italy.
TARICHEA
1625
TARQUINIUS
The town of Tarentum consisted of two parts,
viz. : a peninsula or island at the entrance of the
harbour, and a town on the mainland, which was
connected with the island by means of a bridge.
On the northwest corner of the island, close to
the entrance of the harbour, was the citadel : the
principal part of the town was situated southwest
of the isthmus. The modern town is confined to
the island or peninsula on which the citadel stood.
The neighbourhood of Tarentum produced the best
wool iu all Italy, and was also oelehi-ated for its
excellent wine, figs, pears, and other fruits. Its
purple dye was also much valued in antiquity.
On the history of the place, see the works by
Dohle (1877) and De Vincentis (1878 foil.) ; and on
the topography, that by Gagliardo (Taranto, 1886).
Tarichea (Tapix^ia). Now El-Kereh ; a town of
Galilee at the southern end of the Lake of Ti-
berias.
Tariff. See PentecostI; ; Portokium.
Tarae (Tdpvij). A city of Lydia, on Mount Tmo-
Ins, mentioned by Homer {II. v. 44).
Tarpa, Sp. Mabcius. A Eoman of literary taste,
who selected the plays given at the celebration of
Porapey's games in B.C. 55 ; and who afterwards
was made censor over the public readings of the
poets in the Collegium Poetarum under Augustus
(Cio. Ad Fam. vii. 1 ; Hor. A. P. 287).
Taipeia. Daughter of Sp. Tarpeius, the gov-
ernor of the RomaTi citadel on the Satiirnian Hill,
afterwards called the Capitoline. She was tempt-
ed by the gold on the Sabine bracelets and collars
to open a gate of the fortress to T. Tatius and his
Sabines. As they entered, they threw upon her
their shields, and thus crushed her to death. She
was buried ou the hill, and her memory was pre-
served by the name of the Tarpeian Eock, which
was given to a part of the Capitoline (Livy, i. 11).
A legend still exists at Rome to the effect that
Tarpeia still sits in the heart of the hill covered
with gold and jewels, and bound by a spell.
Tarpeian Rock. A rock on the Capitoline
Hill in Rome, from which in early times State
criminals were hurled. See Roma ; Tabpeia.
Tarquinia. See Takquinius.
Tarquinil (Etrusa Turchina). Now Cometo ; a
city of Etruria, situated on the river Marta. It
was one of the twelve cities of the Etruscan
League (see Etrukia, p. 625), and was said to have
been founded by one Tarohon, the brother of Tyr-
rhenus, who led the Lydian colony from Asia to
Italy (Strabo, p. 219 ; Serv. ad Verg. Aen. x. 179,
198). Near this place the seer Tages (q. v.) first
appeared. After Tarqninius Superbus was driven
from Rome the people of Tarquinii gave him aid
against the Romans, but were defeated by them
(Livy, ii. 6 ; Dionys. v. 14). Some very interest-
ing Etruscan paintings exist in the numerous
caves on the hill at Cometo, which was the ceme-
tery of the ancient city.
Tarquinius (Etrnsc. Tarcho). The name of a
family in early Roman tradition to which the fifth
and seventh kings of Rome belonged. The legend
of the Tarquins ran as follows : Demaratus, their
ancestor, belonged to the noble family of the Bac-
chiadae at Corinth, and fled from his native city
when the power of his order was overthrown by
Cypselus. He settled at Tarquinii in Etruria,
where he had mercantile connections. He mar-
ried an Etruscan wife, by whom he had two sons,
Lncumo and Aruns. The latter died in the life-
time of his father, leaving his wife pregnant ; but
as Demaratus was ignorant of this circumstance,
he bequeathed all his property to Luoumo, and
died himself shortly afterwards. But, although
Luoumo was thus one of the most wealthy per-
sons at Tarquinii, and had married Tanaquil, who
belonged to a family of the highest rank, he was
excluded, as a stranger, from all power and influ-
ence in the State. Discontented with this infe-
rior position, and urged on by his wife, he re-
solved to leave Tarquinii and remove to Rome.
He accordingly set out for Rome, riding in a char-
iot with his wife, and accompanied by a large
train of followers. When they had reached the
laniculum, an eagle seized his cap, and after car-
rying it away to a great height placed it again
upon his head. Tanaquil, who was skilled in the
Etruscan science of augury, bade her husband
hope for the highest honour from this omen. Her
predictions were soon verified. The stranger was
received with welcome, and he and his followers
were admitted to the rights of Roman citizens.
He took the name of L. Tabquinius, to which
Livy adds PRiscns. His wealth, his courage, and
his wisdom gained him the love both of Ancus
Marcius and of the people. The former appointed
him guardian of his children ; and, when he died,
the Senate and the people unanimously elected
Tarquinius to the vacant throne. The reign of
Tarquinius was distinguished by great exploits in
war and by great works in peace. He defeated
the Latins and Sabines ; and the latter people
ceded to him the town of CoUatia, where he
placed a garrison under the command of Egerius,
the son of his deceased brother Ariius, who took
the surname of CoUatinus. Some traditions re-
late that Tarquinius defeated the Etruscans also.
Among the important works which Tarquinius
executed in peace, the most celebrated are the
vast sewers by which the lower parts of the city
were drained, and which still remain, with not
a stone displaced, to bear witness to his power
and wealth. He is also said in some traditions to
have laid out the Circus Maximus in the valley
which had been redeemed from water by the sew-
ers, and also to have instituted the Great or Ro-
man Games, which were henceforth performed in
the Circus. The Forum, with its porticoes and
rows of shops, was also his work, and he likewise
began to surround the city with a stone wall, a
work which was fiuished by his successor, Servius
Tullias. The building of the Capitoline Temple
is, moreover, attributed to the elder Tarquinius,
though most traditions ascribe this work to his
son, and only the vow to the father. Tarquin-
ius also made some changes in the constitution
of the State. He added one hundred new mem-
bers to the Senate, who were called paires mino-
rum gentium, to distinguish them from the old
senators, who were now called patres maiorum gen-
tium. He wished to add to the three centuries
of equites established by Romulus three new cen-
turies, and to call them after himself and two of
his friends. His plan was opposed by the augur
Attiis Navius, who gave a convincing proof that
the gods were opposed to his purpose. (See Na-
vius.) Accordingly, he gave up his design of es-
tablishing new centuries, but to each of the for-
TAKQUINIUS
Tomb of the Tarquins.
mer centuries he associated another under the
same name, so that henceforth there were the first
and second Kamnes, Tities, and Luceres. He in-
creased the number of Vestal Virgins from four to
six. Tarquinius was murdered, after a reign of
thirty-eight years, at the instigation of the sons of
Ancus Marcius. But the latter did not secure the
reward of their crime, for Servius Tullius* with the
assistance of Tanaquil, succeeded to the -vacant
throne (Livy, i. 34-41). Tarquinius left two sons
and two daughters. His two sons, L. Tarquinius
and Arnns, were subsequently married to the two
daughters of Servius Tullius. One of his daugh-
ters was married to Servius Tullius, and the other
to M. Brutus, by whom she became the mother of
the celebrated L. Brutus, the first consul at Kome.
Servius Tullius, whose life is given nnder Tullius,
was murdered, after a reign of forty-four years, by
his son-in-law, L. Tarquinius, who ascended the
vacant throue.
L. Tarquinius Supkrbus commenced his reign
without any of the forms of election. Oue of the
first acts of liis reign was to abolish the rights
■which had been conferred upon the plebeians
by Servius; and at the same time all the sena-
tors aud patricians whom he mistrusted or whose
wealth he coveted were put to death or driven into
exile. He surrounded himself by a body-guard, by
means of which be was enabled to do what he likedT
His cruelty and tyranny obtained for him the sur-
name of Superbua. But although a tyrant at home,
he raised Eome to great influence and power among
the surrounding nations. He gave his daughter in
marriage to Octavius Marailius of Tuseulum, the
most powerful of the Latin chiefs ; and under his
sway Eome became the head of the Latin Confed-
eracy. He defeated the Volscians, and took the
wealthy town of Suessa Ponietia, with the spoils
of which he commenced the erection of the Capitol
which his father had vowed. In the vaults of this
temple he deposited the Sibylline Books, which
the king purchased from a Sibyl or prophetess.
She had offered to sell him nine books for 300
pieces of gold. The king refused the offer with
scorn . Therefore she went away and burned three,
and then demanded the same price for the six.
The king still refused. She again went away and
burned three more, and still demanded the same
price for the remaining three. The king now pur-
chased the three books, and the Sibyl disappeared.
(See Sibylla.) He next engaged in war with
1526 TAKQUINIUS
Gahii, one of the Latin cities, which re-
fused to enter into the league. Unable
to take the city by force of arms, Tar-
quinius had recourse to stratagem. His
son, Sextns, pretending to be ill-treat-
ed by his father, and covered with the
bloody marks of stripes, fled to Gabii.
The infatuated inhabitants intrusted
him with the command of their troops ;
wbereupon he sent a messenger to his
father to inquire how he should deliver
the city into his hands. The king, who
was walking in his garden when the
messenger arrived, made no reply, but
kept striking off the beads of the tall-
est poppies with his stick. Sextus took
the hint. He put to death or banished
all the leading men of the place, and
then had no difSculty in compelling it
to submit to his father.
In the midst of his prosperity, Tarquinius fell
through a shameful outrage committed by one of
his sons. Tarquinius and his sons were engaged
in besieging Ardea, a city of the Kntulians. Here,
as the king's sons, and their cousin, Tarquinius Col-
latinus, the sou of Egerius, were feasting together,
a dispute arose about the virtue of their wives.
As nothing was doing in the field, they mounted
their horses to visit their homes hy surprise. They
first went to Rome, where they surprised the king'is
daughters at a splendid banquet. They then has-
tened to CoUatia, and there, though it was late in
the night, they found Lucretia, the wife of CoUa-
tinus, spinning amid her handmaids. The beauty
and virtue of Lucretia had fired the evil passions
of Sextns. A few days afterwards he returned to
CoUatia, where- he was hospitably received by Lu-
cretia as her husband's kinsman. In the dead of
night he entered the chamber with a drawn sword :
by threatening to lay a slave with his throat cut
beside her, whom he would pretend to have killed
in order to avenge her husband's honour, he forced
her to yield to his wishes. As soon as Sextus had
departed, Lucretia sent for her husband and father.
CoUatiuns came, accompanied by L. Brutus ; Lu-
cretius, with P. Valerius, who afterwards gained
the surname of Publicola. They found her in an
agony of sorrow. She told them what had hap-
pened, enjoined tbem to avenge her dishonour, and
then stabbed herself to death. They all swore to
avenge her. Brutus threw off his assumed stupid-
ity, aud placed liimself at their head. They carried
the corpse to Eome. Brutus, who was tribunua
eelerum, summoned the people, and related the deed
of shame. All classes were inflamed with the same
indignation. A decree was passed deposing the
kijig, and banishing him and his family from the
city. The army, encamped before Ardea, likewise
renounced their allegiance to the tyrant. Tar-
quinius, with his two sons, Titus and Arnns, took
refuge at Caer6 in Etrnria. Sextus repaired to
Gabii, his own principality, where he was shortly
after murdered by the friends of those whom he
h.ad put to death. Tarquinius reigned twenty-four
years. He was banished B.C. 510. The people of
Tarquinii and Veii espoused the cause of the exiled
tyrant, and marched against Eome. The two con-
suls advanced to meet them. A bloody battle was
fought, in which Brutus and Aiuns, the son of Tar-
quinius, slew each other. Tarquinius next repaired
to Lars Porsena, the powerful king of Clusium,
TAEEACINA
1527
TARTARUS
who marched agaiust Borne at the head of a vast
army. The history of this expedition is related
uuder Porsena. After Porsena quitted Eome,Tar-
quiuius took refuge with his son-in-law, Mamilius
Octavius of TuBculum. Under the guidauce of the
latter, the Latin States espoused the cause of the
exiled king, and declared war against Rome. The
contest was decided by the celebrated battle of
Lake Kegillus, in which the Komaus gained the
victory by the help of Castor and Pollux. Tar-
quinius himself was wounded, but escaped with
his life; his son Sextus is said to have fallen in
this battle, though, according to another tradition,
as we have already seen, he was slain by the in-
habitants of Gabii. Tarquinius Superbus had now
no other State to whom he could apply for assist-
auce. He had already survived all his family;
and he now fled to Aristobulns at Cumae, where
he died a wretched and remorseful old man (Livy,
ii. 121).
Such is the story of the Tarquins according to
the ancient writers; but this story must not be
received as a real history. It is the attempt to
assign a definite origin to certain Roman institu-
tions, to some features in the military organization,
and to some ancient public works in the city, of
which the history had been obscured by lapse of
time. There can be no real doubt that it indi-
cates as the time when these things were carried
out a period during which a family of Etruscan
origin held tbe chief power at Rome ; and there is
at least much probability (though this is denied by
some writers of great authority) that this rule was
imposed upon Rome by the dominant power of
the Etruscans. See Mommsen, History of Home
(Amer. ed.), i. pp. 174, 321 foil., 590 ; Ihne, Early
Borne (New York, 1878).
Tarracina. Now Terracina, more anciently
called Anzur, an ancient town of Latium, situated
fifty-eight miles southeast of Rome, on the Via
Appia and upon the coast, with a strongly fortified
Tarracina.
citadel upon a high hill, on which stood the Temple
of Inpiter Anxiirus. Remains of the ancient cita-
del are still visible.
Tarraco. Now Tarragona ; an ancient town on
the eastern coast of Spain, situated on a rock 760
feet high, between the river Iberus and the Pyre-
nees, on the river Tulcis. It was founded by the
Massilians, and was made the headquarters of the
two brothers P. and Cn. Soipio' in their-campaigns
against the Carthaginians in the Second Punic
War. It subsequently became a populous and
flourishing town; and Augustus, who wintered
here (B.C. 26) after his Cantabrian campaign, made
it the capital of one of the three Spanish provinces
(Hispania Tarraconeusis), and also a Roman col-
ony. See Hispania.
Tarrutenus FatemuB. See Paternus.
Tarsius (TapdvTai,
textores, and textrices, linteones), yet every considera-
ble domestic establishment, especially in the coun-
try, contained a loom (Cato, B. B. 10, 14) together
with the whole apparatus necessary for the working
of wool {roKairia, ToKaaiovpyia, lanificium). (See
Calathus.) These occupations were all supposed
to be carried on under the protection of Athen^ or
Minerva, specially denominated Ergan^ ('Epyavi)).
When the farm or the palace was sufficiently large
to admit of it, a portion of it called the histon
(icTT&v) (Varro, B. B. i. 2) or textrinum was devoted
to this purpose. The work was there principally
carried on by female slaves (epiBoi, quasillariae),
under the superintendence of the mistress of the
house (Theocr. xv. 80). Everything woven con-
sists of two essential parts, the warp and the woof,
called in Latin stamen and suttegmen, subtemen, or
trama; in Greek avqfioDv and upoKfj. The warp was
called stamen in Latin (from stare) on account of
its erect posture in the loom. The correspond-
ing Greek term (Trt}p,a>v, and likewise tords, have
TELA
1530
TELCHINES
Ancient Loom. (Vatican
Vergil.)
evideutly the same derivation. For the same rea-
son, the very first operation in weaving was to set
up the loom (icrroi' oTrja-acrOaC) ; and the web or
cloth, before it was cut down or " descended " from
the loom, was called penAena or pendula tela, be-
cause it hung from the transverse beam, or iugum.
These particulars are all clearly exhibited iu the
picture of Circe's loom given in the annexed illus-
tration. We observe there, at about the middle
of the apparatus, a transverse
rod passing through the warp.
A. straight cane was well adapt-
ed to be so used, and its appli-
cation is clearly expressed by
Ovid in the words stamen ae-
cernit harundo. In plain weav-
ing it was inserted between
thethreadsof the warp so as to
divide them into two portions,
the threads on one side of the
rod alternatiug with those
on the other side through-
out the -whole breadth of the warp. In a very an-
cient form of the loom there was a roller underneath
the iugum, turned hj a handle, and on which the web
was wound as the work advanced. The threads of
the warp, besides being separated by a transverse
rod or plank, were divided into thirty or forty par-
cels, to each of which a stone was suspended for the
purposeof keeping the warp in a perpendicular posi-
tion, and allowing the necessary play to the strokes
of the apatha. While the comparatively coarse,
strong, and much-twisted thread designed for the
warp was thus arranged in parallel lines, the woof
remained upon the spindle {fuaua), forming a spool,
bobbin, or pen (mjvTj). This was either conveyed
through the warp without any additional con-
trivance, or it was made to revolve in a shuttle
(radius). This was made of box-wood, brought
from the shores of the Euxine, and was pointed at
its extremities that it might easily force its way
through the warp. All that is effected by the shut-
tle is the conveyance of the woof across the warp.
To keep every thread of the woof in its proper place
it is necessary that the threads of the warp should
be decussated. This was done by the leashes, called
in Latin lida, in Greek jiItoi. By a leash we are
to understand a thread having at one end a loop,
through which a thread of the warp was passed,
the other end being fastened to a straight rod called
liciatorium, and in Greek Kavav. The warp, having
been divided by the harundo, as already mentioned,
into two sets of threads, all those of the same set
were passed through the loops of the corresponding
set of leashes, and all these leashes were fastened
at their other end to the same wooden rod. At
least one set of leashes was necessary to decussate
the -warp, even in the plainest and simplest weav-
ing. The number of sets was increased according
to the complexity of the pattern, which was called
Tnlix or irilix (SI/utos, rplfiiTos or irdkvfuTos) accord-
ing as the nnmber was two, three, or more. The
process of annexing the leashes to the warp was
called ordiri telam, also lida telae addere, or ad-
nectere. It occupied two women at the same time,
one of whom took in regular succession each sep-
arate thread of the warp and handed it over to the
other {irapacjiipeiv, irapaSl^ovai, 7rpo(T^a>pe't(rOai) ', the
other, as she received each thread, passed it through
the loop in proper order; an act which is now called
'' entering," in Greek Staff o-^ai. Supposing the
warp to have been thus adjusted, and the pen or
the shuttle to have been carried through it, it was
then decussated by drawing forwards the proper
rod so as to carry one set of the threads of the warp
across the rest, after which the woof was shot back
again, and by the continual repetition of this proc-
ess the warp and woof were interlaced. Two
staves were occasionally used to fix the rods in
such a position as was most convenient to assist
the weaver in drawing her woof across her warp.
After the woof had been conveyed by the shuttle
through the warp, it was driven sometimes down-
wards, as is represented in the woodcut, but more
commonly upwards. Two different instruments
were used in this part of the process. The sim-
plest, and probably the most ancient, was in the
form of a large wooden sword {apatha, a-iraOrj). The
apatha was, however, in a great degree superseded
by the comb (pecten, KcKpls), the teeth of which
were inserted between the threads of the warp,
and thus made by a forcible impidse to drive the
threads of the woof close together.
The lyre, the favorite musical instrument of the
Greeks, was only known to the Romans as a for-
eign invention. Hence they appear to have de-
scribed its parts by a comparison with the loom,
with which they were familiar. The terms iugum
and stamina were transferred by an obvious resem-
blance from the latter to the former object ; and
although they adopted into their own language
the Greek word plectrum {wXrJKrpov) they used the
Latin peoten to denote the same thing, not because
the instrument used in striking the lyre was at all
like a comb in shape and appearance, but because
it was held in the right hand and inserted between
the stamina of the lyre, as the comb was between
the stamina of the loom. See Bliimner, Technologie,
i. pp. 120-157; Marquardt, Privatleben der Bomer,
519-527; and a paper by Ahrens in Philologus,
XXXV. pp. 385 foil.
TelSmon. Now Telamone; a town and har-
bour of Etruria, a few miles south of the river
Umbro, said to have been founded by Telamon on
his return from the Argonautic expedition (Diod.
iv. 56). Here the Romans defeated the Greeks in
B.C. 225 (Polyb. i. 27-31).
TelSmon (TeXafiwi/). The son of Aeaons and
Endeiis, and brother of Peleus. Having assisted
Peleus iu slaying their half-brother Phocns (see
Pbleus), Telamon was expelled from Aegina, and
came to Salamis. Here he was first married to
Glauo^, daughter of Cychreus, king of the island,
on whose death Telamon became king of Salamis.
He afterwards married Periboea or Eriboea, daugh-
ter of Alcathoiis, by whom he became the father
of Aiax, who is hence frequently called Telamonia-
des and Telamonius heros. Telamon himself was
one of the Calydoiiian hunters and one of the
Argonauts. He was also a warm friend of Her-
acles, whom he joined in his expedition against
Laomedon of Troy, which city he was the first to
enter, and also against the Amazons (Pind. Nem.
iii. 65). Heracles, in return, gave to him Theanira
or Hesion6, a daughter of Laomedon, by whom he
became the father of Teucer and Trambelus.
Telamones. See Atlantes.
Telchines (TfXx'i'fO- -A- family or a tribe said
to have been descended from Thalassa or Poseidon,
whence Eustathius gives them fins instead of feet
{ad Hom. p. 771). They are represented in three
TELEBOAE
1531
TELLDS
different aspects : (1) As cultivators of the soil and
ministers of the gods, in which capacity they came
from Crete to Cyprus, and from theuce to Rhodes,
where they founded Camirns, lalysus, and Lindas.
Ehodes, which was named after them Telohinis,
was abandoned by thorn because they foresaw that
the island would be inundated. Poseidon was in-
trusted to them by Bhea, and they brought him
up in conjunction with Caphira, a daughter of
Oceauns. Rhea, Apollo, and Zens, however, are
also described as hostile to the Telchines. Apollo
is said to have assumed the shape of a wolf, and
to have thus destroyed the Telchines, and Zeus to
have overwhelmed them by an inundation (Ovid,
Met. vii. 367). (2) As sorcerers and envious dae-
mons, their very eyes and aspect are said to have
been destructive. They had it in their power to
bring on hail, rain, and snow, and to assume any
form they pleased ; they, further, mixed Stygian
water with sulphur, in order thereby to destroy
animals and plants. (3) As artists they are said
to bave invented useful arts and institutions, and
to have made images of the gods. Tliey worked
in brass and iron, and made the sickle of Cronos
and the trident of Poseidon (Diod. v. 55 ; Pausan.
ix. 19, 1 ; Strabo, pp. 472, 653 ; Tzetz. CMl. vii. 124).
They seem in general to suggest the gnomes of the
Northern mythology and the genii of Oriental folk-
lore. They may be compared also with the Idaei
Dactyli. See Dactyli.
Teleboae. See Taphiab.
Teleclides (Ti/XficXf I'Sijy). A Greek poet of the
Old Comedy, a violent opponent of Pericles and
supporter of Nioias (Pint. Per. 3, 16 ; Nie. 4). He
is said to have written only six pieces, of which
a few fragments are still extant, printed in Mei-
neke's collection.
Telegonus {TrjKiyovos). The son of Odysseus
and Circe. At his mother's command he set out
to find his father. Landing on the coast of Ithaca,
he began to plunder the fields, and Odysseus came
out armed against him. Telegonus did not recog-
nize his father, and mortally wounded him with
the spine of a sting-ray which Ciro6 had given
him to serve as the barb of his lance. When he
learned that the wounded man was his father, he
took the body home with him, accompanied by
Telemachus and Penelope, and subsequently mar-
ried the latter. He was supposed to be the founder
of Tusoulum (Hor. Carm. iii. 29, 8) and Praenest6,
near Rome (Pint. Parall. Min. 41 ; Propert. ii. 32,
4). The legend of Telegonus was the theme of the
Telegonea by the Cyclic poet Eugammon of Cyren6.
, The strange manner in which Odysseus met his
death is also mentioned in Oppian (Saliewt. ii. 497).
Roman tradition ascribed to Telegonus a daughter
Mamilia, the legendary ancestor of the Mamilii.
Telemachus (TriKe/iaxos). The son of Odysseus
and Penelop^. He was still an infant when the
Trojan War began, and when his father had been
absent from home nearly twenty years, Telemachus
went to Pylos and Sparta to gather information
concerning him. He was hospitably received by
Nestor, who sent his own son to conduct Telem-
achus to Sparta. Menelaiis also received him
kindly, and communicated to Iiim the prophecy of
Proteus concerning Odysseus. From Sparta Telem-
achus retnrned home; and on his arrival there
he found his father, whom he assisted in slaying
the suitors. (See Odysseus.) According to some
accounts, Telemachus became the father of Persep-
tolis either by Polycaste, the daughter of Nestor,
or by Nansicaa, the daughter of Alcinoiis (Eustath.
ad Horn. p. 1796 ; Diet. Cret. vi. 6). Others relate
that he was induced by Athenfe to marry Ciia6,
and became by her the father of Latiuns (see
CiRCfi) ; or that he married Cassiphon^, a daughter
of Circ6, but in a quarrel with his mother-in-law
slew her, for which he was in his turn killed by
Cassiphon^ (Tzefcz. ad Lye. 808). The story of Te-
lemachus was taken as a basis for a famous ro-
mance by the great French Archbishop F^nelou,
entitled T4Umaq%e, which Louis XIV. regarded as
a satire on his court, but which was long popular
in France as a school-book.
TelSmus. The son of Eurymus, and celebrated
as a soothsayer (Odyss. ix. 509).
TelSphus (Ti^Xe^oy). The son of Heracles and
Aug^, the daughter of King Aleus of Tegea, and
priestess of Athene. As soon as he was born he
was exposed by his grandfather, who was angry
because his daughter had broken the vows of her
ofiSce. In some accounts she was set adrift, like
Danae, with her child and oast on the Mysian
coast. In other versions of the story Telephus
was reared by a hind (?Xa<^or), and educated by
King Corythus in Arcadia. On reaching manhood,
he consulted the Delphic Oracle to learn his pa-
rentage, and was ordered to go to King Teuthras
in Mysia (ApoUod. iii. 9, 1 ; Diod. iv. 33 ; Hyg. Fab.
100). He there found his mother, and succeeded
Teuthras on the throne of Mysia. He married
Laodic^ or Astyoch^, a daughter of Priam ; and he
attempted to prevent the Greeks from landing on
the coast of Mysia. Dionysus, however, caused
him to stumble over a vine, whereupon he was
wounded by Achilles (Pind. 01. ix. 112 ; Isth. v. 52 ;
viii. 109; Pausan. x. 28; Diet. Cret. ii. ;i). Being
informed by an oracle that the wouud could only
be cured by " the wounder," Telephus repaired to
the Grecian camp ; and as the Greeks had likewise
learned fi?om an oracle that without the aid of
Telephus they could not reach Troy, Achilles cured
Telephus by means of the rust of the spear by
which he had been wounded (Diet. Cret. ii. 10;
Hor. JEpod. xvii. 8 ; Ov. Met. xii. 112 ; Bern. Am. 47):
Telephus, in return, pointed out to the Greeks the
road which tbey ought to take. According to one
story, Telephus, in order to induce the Greeks to
help him, went to Argos, and snatching Orestes
from his cradle threatened to kill him unless Aga-
memnon would persuade Achilles to heal the
wouud.
Telesia. Now Telese ; a town in Samnium, on
the road from AUifae to Beneventum.
Telesilla (Te\4cnWa). A celebrated Argive lyric
poetess and heroine, who flonrished about B.C. 510.
She led a band of her countrywomen in the war
with the Spartans and took part in their victory,
so that her statue was erected in the Temple of
Aphrodite' at Argos (Pausan. ii. 20, 7). Some frag-
ments of her verse are printed in Bergk's Poet.
Lyr. Graeci (1878). See Neue, De Telesillae Beli-
quiis (1843).
Telesinus, Pontius. See Pontius.
TelStae (TeXeVai). See Mystkria.
Telleaae. A town in Latium, between the later
Via Ostiensis and the Via Appia.
Tellus. See Gaea.
TELO MARTIUS
1532
TEMPE
Telo Martius. Now Toulon ; a port-town of
Gallia Narbonensis on the Mediterranean. It was
of little account until the later Empire.
Telones, Telonae (reXavai, from i-Aor, " a tax").
Among the Athenians, the name telonae was given
to the farmers of the taxes and imposts, which were
not collected by State officers, but were sold at cer-
tain times by auction to the highest bidder. Smaller
taxes were taken up by single persons who col-
lected the money themselves. For larger taxes
demanding a large capital, companies were often
formed, represented by one person called the reKav-
apxTjs, who concluded the contract with the State.
Sureties had also to be produced on this occasion.
Such companies employed subordinate officers to
collect the taxes. The payments were made by
the farmers at certain periods at the senate-house,
or ^ovkevrrjpiov, and one payment was usually made
in advance when the contract was made. In de-
fault of payment, the farmer became arifios, and in
certain circumstances might be imprisoned. If
the debt was not paid by the expiration of the
ninth prytaneia, it was doubled, and the property
of the debtor and his sureties confiscated. The
anfita descended to the children until the debt was
paid. On the other hand, the farmer was protected
by the State against fraud by severe laws. He
was also exempt from military service, so that he
might not be hindered in performing his duties.
For the similar institution among the Eomans, see
PUBLICANI.
Telos (T^Xos). A small island of the Carpathian
Sea, one of the Sporades.
Telos (tc'Xos). a tax. The taxes imposed by the
Athenians and collected at home were either ordi-
nary or extraordinary. The former constituted a
regular or permanent source of income ; the latter
were only raised in time of war or other emergency.
The ordinary taxes were held mostly upon prop-
erty, and upon citizens indirectly, in the shape of
toll or customs ; thongh the resident aliens paid a
poll-tax (called fieToiiuov) for the liberty of resid-
ing at Athens under the protection of the State.
There was a duty of two per cent. {nevTr\Koa-Ti))
levied upon all exports and imports. An excise
was paid on all sales in the market (called eirasvia),
thongh it is not known what the amount was.
Slave-owners paid a duty of three oboli for every
slave they kept ; and slaves who had been emanci-
pated paid the same. This was for a long time a
very productive tax before the fortification of De-
celea by the Lacedaemonians. The justice fees
{Trpvravela, irapdaraa-is) were a lucrative tax in
time of peace. The extraordinary taxes were the
property-tax, and the compulsory services called
"liturgies" (\eiTovpyiai). Some of these last were
regular, and recurred annually ; the most impor-
tant, the trierarehia, was a war-service, and per-
formed as occasion required. As these services
were all performed, wholly or partly, at the ex-
pense of the individual, they may be regarded
as a species of tax. (See Eisphora; Litukgia;
Trierarchia.) The tribute {(popos) paid by the
allied States to the Athenians formed, in the flour-
ishing period of the Eepublic, a regular and most
important source of revenue. In Olymp. 91-2, the
Athenians substituted for the tribute a duty of five
per cent. (eiVoo-D)) on all commodities exported or
imported by the subject States, thinking to raise
by this means a larger income than by direct tax-
ation. This was terminated by the issue of the
Peloponnesian War, though the tribute was after-
wards revived, on more equitable principles, under
the name of o-uvraftr. Other sources of revenue
were derived by the Athenians from their mines
(jiiTaWa), and public lands, fines, and confiscations.
The public demesne lands, whether pasture or ara-
ble, houses or other buildings, were usually let by
auction to private persons. The conditions of the
lease were engraved on stone. The rent was pay-
able by prytaneias. These various sources of rev-
enue produced, according to Aristophanes, an an-
nual income of two thousand talents in the most
flourishing period of Athenian hegemony. Though
TeXos may signify any payment in the nature of
a tax or duty, it is more commonly used of the
ordinary taxes, as customs, etc. 'irrore'Xfia signifies
the right of being taxett on the same footing and
having other privileges the same as citizens — a
right sometimes granted to resident aliens; mt-
Xeia signifies an exemption from taxes, or other
duties and services — an honour very rarely granted
by the Athenians. As to the farming of taxes, see
TELONES. See also Gilbert, Greek Constitutional
Antiquities, pp. 351 foil., Eng. trans. (1895).
Telphussa. See Thblpusa.
Temenidae. See Temenus.
Tememtes. See Syracttsae.
TemSnus (Tij/iti/or). The son of Aristomachus.
He was one of the Heraolidae who invaded the
Peloponnesus. (See Hkraclidae.) After the con-
quest of the_ peninsula, he received Argos as his
share. His descendants, the Temenidae, being ex-
pelled from Argos, are said to have founded the
kingdom of Macedonia, whence the kings of Mace-
donia called themselves Temenidae (Herod, viii.
138; Thucyd. ii. 99).
TemSsa or Tempsa. Now Torre del Piano del
Casale; a town iu Bruttium on the Sinus Teri-
naeus, was one of the most ancient Ausonian towns
in the south of Italy ; famous for its copper mines
(Ov. Met. XV. 707 ; Stat. Silv. i. 1, 42).
Temnus. (1) (t6 Thh""" opor)- Now Demirdji-
Dagh : a mountain of Mysia, extending eastward
from Ida to the borders of Phrygia, and dividing
Mysia into two parts. It contains the sources of
the Macestus, Mysius, Caicus, and Even us (Strabo,
p. 616). (2) Now Kayajik ; a city of Aeolis, in the
northwest of Lydia, thirty miles south of Cyme.
It was nearly destroyed by an earthquake in the
reign of Tiberius, and is not noticed by Pliny.
Under the Byzantine Empire it was called Akch-
ANGELUS (Strabo, p. 621 ; Xen. Hell. iv. 8, 5 ; Herod,
i. 149; Pol. V. 77; Tac^rwi. ii.47).
Tempe (Te/iTn;, contr. of lifiwea). A beautiful
and romantic valley in the north of Thessaly, be-
tween Mounts Olympus and Ossa, through which
the Peneus escapes into the sea. The scenery of
this glen is frequently praised by poets; and it
was also celebrated as one of the favourite haunts
of ApoUo, who had transplanted his laurel from
this spot to Delphi. The whole valley is rather
less than five miles in length, and opens gradually
to the east into a wide plain. Temp6 is also of
great importance in history, as it is the only pass
through which an army can invade Thessaly from
the north. In some parts the rocks on each side
of the Peneus approach so close to each other as
only to leave room between them for the stream.
TEMPLUM
1633
TEMPLUM
and the road is out out of the rock in the narrow-
est point. Temp6 is the onlj' channel through
which the waters of the Thessalian plain descend
into the sea; and it was the common opinion in
antiquity that these waters had once covered the
country with a vast lake, till an outlet was formed
for them by some great convulsion in nature which
rent the rocks of Temp6 asunder (Herod, vii. 129 ;
Strabo, p. 430 ; Caesar, B. C. iii. 34 ; CatuU. Ixi v. 285 ;
Ovid, Met. i. 568 ; Verg. Georg. ii. 469 ; Hor. OA. iii. 1,
24). So celebrated was the scenery of Temp^ that
its name was given to any beautiful valley. Cice-
ro so calls a valley in the laud of the Sabines near
Reat^, through which the river Velinus flowed
(Cic. Ad Att. iv. 15); and there was a Temp6 in
Sicily, through which the river Helorns flowed,
hence called by Ovid Tempe Beloria (Fast. iv. 477).
Templum (the Greek Tifievos). Originally a
space marked out with the Utuus (q. v.f by the
augiir (see Augures) according to a certain fixed
procedure when he pitched his tent (tahernaculum
capere). It was then regarded as separate from
any other land {locus liberatus et effatus). Its
ground-plau was a square or rectangle, having its
four sides turned to the diiferent points of the
compass ; its front, however, according to strict
Roman custom, faced towards the west, so that
any one entering the temple had his face turned
towards the east. It was not until later that the
front was frequently made to face the east. The
building erected on this space, and corresponding
to it in plan, did not become afanum, or sanctuary
of the gods, until it had been consecrated by the
pontifices. See Dedicatio.
As, however, there were fana which were not
templa — e. g., all circular buildings — so there were
templa which were not fana. Of this sort were
the places where public affairs were transacted,
such as the Rostra in the Forum, the places where
the Comitia met or the Senate assembled, and even
the city of Rome itself. The sanctuaries of the
gods were designed as templa if they were in-
tended to serve for meetings of the Senate, and if
the form of worship prescribed for such sanctuaries
were appropriate to the definition of a templum.
For the word as used to designate a building, see
the next article.
Templiun (vaos, Att. i/€(»s: Upov). ' A temple,
the word containing the root of the Greek rifievos.
(See the preceding article.) In ancient times tem-
ples were regarded as the dwelling-places and
treasuries of the gods to whom they were dedi-
cated. They might contain an image or not, but
the latter case was exceptional. As they were not
houses of worship intended for the devotion of a
great multitude, they were usually of very limited
extent. There were, however, temples of consid-
erable size, among which was that of Artemis in
Ephesus (see Ephesus), 438 feet long by 226
broad ; that of Her6 in Samos ; that begun by
Pisistratus and finished by Hadrian, and dedi-
cated to Zeus Olympins in Athens (see Athbnad ;
Olympibum) ; and the temple of Zeus at Agrigen-
tum, which was never wholly completed. All of
these were nearly as large as the first mentioned.
Only temples like that at Eleusis, in which the
celebration of the Mysteries took place, were in-
tended to accommodate a larger number of people.
(See Mysteria.) The great sacrifices and banquets
shared by all the people were celebrated in the
court of the temple (ntpi^oKos), which included
the altars for sacrifice, and was itself surrounded
by a wall with only one place of entrance. It was
a feature common to all temples that they were
not built directly on the surface of the ground,
but were raised on a substructure which was
mounted by means of an uneven number of steps,
so that people were able as a good omen to put
their right foot on the first and last step (Vitruv.
iii. 4, 8 ; cf. Petron. 30).
The usual shape of Gueek temples was an oblong
about twice as long as wide, at the front and back
of which was a pediment or gable-roof (derds, aira-
jM, fastigium). Round temples with dome-shaped
roofs were the exception. The principal part of
the temple was the chamber coutaiuing the image
of the god. This stood npon a pedestal which
was often placed in a small niche (aedicula) and
usually stood facing the east, opposite folding-
doors which always opened outwards. Before the
image stood an altar used for bloodless sacrifices.
This chamber, called in Greek vaos, and in Latin
Bella, generally received its light through the open
door alone, bnt sometimes there was also an open-
ing in the roof. There were also temples desig-
nated hypaethral (from vTrmdpos, "in the open air") ;
in these there was no roof to the middle chamber
of the eella, which was separated from the lateral
portions by one or more rows of pillars on each side.
Generally each temple belonged to only one
god ; but sometimes a temple was regarded as the
dwelling-place of several deities, either those who
were worshipped in groups, as the Muses, or those
who were supposed to stand in close alliance or
other relationship to each other, such as the twins
Apollo and Artemis, and Apollo, as leader of the
Muses, together with the Muses themselves. Fre-
quently only one god had an image and altar in
the chief eella, while others were worshipped in
adjoining chapels. Lastly, there were double tem-
ples, with two cellae built in opposite directions.
Many temples had, besides the eella, a kind of Holy
of Holies (aSvTov, p,iyapov) which was entered only
by the priests, and by them only at certain times,
and which was sometimes under the ground. Usual-
ly an open porch or vestibule (irpovaos), with pillars
in front, stood before the eella, and in it were ex-
posed the dedicatory offerings. There was often also
an inner chamber behind the image (ojno-fldSo/ioj)
which served for various purposes, tlie valuables
and money belonging to the temple being often
kept there. It was surrounded by a wall, and the
door was well secured by locks.
The various kinds of temples are usually distin-
guished according to the number and arrangement
of the pillars. Thus :
(1) A temple in antis (ev irapda-Taa-i) is one in
which the pronaos (sometimes also the opistho-
domoa) was formed by the prolongation of the side
walls of the temple (Trapda-raSfs, antae) and by two
columns placed between the termi-
nal pilasters of the antae (q.v.).
(2) Prostylos (7rp6a-Tv\os), with the
columns iu front (fig. 1), is an epithet
descriptive of a temple, the front
of whose pronaos was formed in
all its breadth by a row of columns
quite separate from the walls, and
with the columns at the extremities
standing iu front of the antae.
(3) Amphiprostylos {ap^mpia-Tv- Fig. i.
TEMPLUM
1534
TEMPLUM
Xoy) describes a temple (fig. 2) with the cohiraus
arranged at the back as well as in the front.
(4) Peripieros (neplirrfpos) describes a temple
(fig. 3) surrounded on all sides by a colonnade sup-
•
■
1.:
Fig. 2.
I
Fig. 3.
porting the architrave. This is the type most fre-
quently employed by the Greeks.
(5) Pseudoperijpteros {■^jrevdoTrepiwrfpos, "falsely
peripteros " ) is an
epithet of a temple
in which the archi-
trave appears to be
carried by pilasters
or by "engaged"
columns in the walls
of the cella. This
form is seldom used
by the Greeks, but often by the Komans.
(6) JQipteros (Siwrepos) describes a temple (fig. 5)
surrounded by two ranges of columns.
(7) Pseudodipteros (■^evSoSlirrfpos, " falsely dipte-
ros," fig. 6). A temple surrounded with only a sin-
Fig. 4.
Fig. 5.
Fig. 6.
gle range of columns, but at such a distance that
they correspond in position to the exterior range
of the dipteral temple.
According to the number of columns' in front,
which must always be an even number, since the
entrance was in the middle, it is usual to distin-
guish temples as tetra-, hexa-, acta-, deca-, or dodeca-
stylos (with four, sis, eight, ten, or twelve columns).
The number of columns along each side was usual-
ly one more than twice the number along the front,
but this was not the invariable rule. (For the
architrave and for the columns of the different
orders, see Architectcra ; Columna.) The frieze
resting on the architrave, and (in the Doric order)
the metopes {fiironm) in particular (q. v.), as well
as the two pediments (jifiiravci), were decorated
with sonlptnres, and these sculptures, as well as
the walls of the temple, often had more life-like
and more varied appearance given to them by ap-
propriate colouring. The coping of the roof, as
well as the angles of the pediment, was ornament-
ed by aKpoTripta, which consisted of statues, vases,
or aj/fle'fiia, groups of flowers and leaves.
In the plan of their temples the Romans orig-
inally followed the Etruscans. The ground-plan
of the Etruscan temple was nearly a square, the
ratio of the depth to frontage being as six to five.
Half of the space was taken up by the eella and
the rest by the columns. The architrave was of
wood, and without any special frieze. The great
temple with three cellae on the Roman Capitol
was built in the Etruscan style, the middle and
largest eella being sacred to lupiter, and the smaller
ones on either side to Minerva and luno. Under
Greek influence the different forms of the Greek
temple began to be imitated at Rome, the most
prevalent type being that described as proaty-
los, which lent itself most easily to the require-
ments of a templnm in the strict sense of the
term. An important alteration in the Greek form
of. temple was brought about by the iutroduc-
tiou of vaulted arches or groined ceilings, which
were seldom used by the Greeks, and never on a
large scale, but were brought to great perfection
by the Romans. They took the form of a cylin-
drical vaulting in the case of a quadrangular cella
and a dome in the case of the round temples, which
were frequent with the Romans. The two princi-
pal forms of the latter are (1) the monopteros, which
consisted of a single circle of columns standing on
a platform mounted by steps and supporting the
columns which bore a dome on a circular archi-
trave. J[2) The peripteros, with the same arrange-
ment of columns, but with a circnlar cella in tlie
middle w;hich was covered by a dome rising from
the surrounding colonnade. In a third variety, of
which we have an example in the Pantheon (q. v.),
the circular body of the building is not surrounded
by columns externally, but only provided on one
side with an advanced portico.
The following are the principal Greek temples
of which some remains still exist :
A. Doric.
Syracuse, island of Ortygia, Temple of Artemis,
hexastyle, very archaic, scanty remains. Sev-
enth century B.C., or even earlier.
Selinus, Sicily, three temples on the Acropolis, all
hexastyle, with nineteen, fourteen, and thirteen
columns respectively on the flanks, of local lime-
stone, very early in style. Seventh century.
Syracuse, Ortygia, Temple of Athen6, hexastyle,
now bnilt into the cathedral. Late seventh
century.
Selinus, great Temple of Zeus in the Agora, octa-
style, with seventeen columns on the flanks:
never finished. Seventh century.
Corinth, hexastyle, with fifteen columns on the
flanks; only seven columns now remain. Late
seventh century.
Segesta, Sicily, hexastyle, the peristyle perfect, but
the cella wholly gone, probably unfinished. Sixth
century. '
Agrigentum, Sicily, the great Temple of Zeus, hepta-
style, with fourteen columns on the flanks, pseudo-
peripteral, slight remains. Sixth century.
Aegina, hexastyle, with twelve columns on the
flanks; very perfect. Sixth century.
Paestum (Lucania), the so-called Temple of Posei-
don, hexastyle, with fourteen columns on the
flanks ; very perfect. Sixth century. See illns-
tration under Paestum.
Delphi, Temple of the Pythian Apollo, hexastyle,
peripteral ; designed by Spintharus of Corinth
soon after the burning of the previous temple
(the fourth on that site) in the year B.C. 548.
Second half of the sixth century.
Agrigentum, Sicily, three hexastyle temples, two of
them very perfect. Late sixth or early fifth
century.
Selinus, the middle temple on the Agora. About
B.C. 500.
^8808, Asia Minor, hexastyle, with sculpture on the
architrave, very rude in style, scanty remains.
About B.C. 480.
TEMPLUM
1535
TEMPLUM
W^^;%t)^:-C#l^:is;^3^
Temple at Agrigentum. (From a photograph.)
Athens, so - called Temple of Theseus, hexastyle,
with thirteen columns on the flanks, very per-
fect. About B.C. 465. See illustration on p. 151.
Olympia, Temple of Zeus, built by Libon of Elis,
hexastyle, with thirteen columns on the flanks ;
slight remains standing. B.C. 469-457.
Olympia, the Heraeum, a mixture of many dates,
mostly destroyed, hexastyle, with sixteen col-
umns on the flanks.
Athena, the Parthenon, octa8tyle,„with seventeen
columns on the flanks, still fairly perfect, built
by Ictinus. B.C. 450-438. See Parthenon.
SelinuB, hexastyle temple in the Agora. Middle
o£ fifth century.
Sunium, Attica, hexastyle, a few columns only re-
maining. Middle of fifth century.
Bassae, Temple of Apollo Epicuiius, hexastyle,
with fifteen columns on the flanks, built by Icti-
nus, still fairly perfect. About B.C. 440.
Bhamnws, Attica, Temple of Nemesis, hexastyle,
peripteral; and Temple of Themis, cella with
portico in antis, and walls of polygonal masonry,
a late survival of this early method of building.
Middle of the fifth century.
View of the Athenian Acropolis and Parthenon fl:om the Rear.
TEMPLUM
1536
TEMPLUM
Mleusis, the Hall of the Mysteries, with a dodeoa-
style portico, which is a later addition. About
B.C. 440-220.
Tegea, Temple of Athen^ Alea, built by Soopas,
hexastyle, with thirteen columns on the flanks ;
date soon after B.C. 393.
Paestmn, enueastyle temple, and a small hexastyle
temple, probably built by native Lucanian archi-
tects in the fourth century B.C.
B. Ionic.
Athens, the temple of Nike Apteros and the Ereoh-
thenm on the Acropolis.
y^
Temple of \ikc Apteros (Athens)
Olympia, the circular Philippeum with eighteen
Ionic columns outside, and, inside the cella, en-
gaged columns of the Corinthian order : similar
in plan to the Eoman Temple of Vesta. See
EOMA, p. 1381.
In Asia Minor.
Sardis, Temple of Cybele, octastyle, with columns
sixty feet high, of which only three remain, date
about B.C. 500.
Xanthus in Lycia, Heroon of unknown dedication,
a small tetrastyle, peripteral building on a lofty
podium. Its sculpture is now in the British
Museum. The date is doubtful, but it is prob-
ably not earlier than about B.C. 400.
Ilie Troad, Temple of Apollo Smintheus, octastyle,
pseudo-dipteral, with very close (pycnostyle) in-
tercolumuiation. Most of the existing building
seems to date from a period probably about B.C.
400 to 350.
Samoa, Temple of Her^, decastyle, dipteral. The
existing temple is of the fourth century B.C. An
earlier temple on the same site was built in the
seventh century B.C. by Ehoecus of Samos.
Magnesia ad Maeandrum, Temple of Artemis Leu-
cophryne, hexastyle, pseudo - dipteral, built by
Hermogenes about B.C. 350.
Teos, Temple of Dionysus, hexastyle, also built by
Hermogenes about B.C. 350.
Friend, Temple of Athene Polias, hexastyle, very
similar to the temple at
Teos; it was built in the
second half of the fourth
century B.C. and was ded-
icated by Alexander the
Great.
Branchidae near Miletus,
Temple of Apollo Didy-
maeus; decastyl'e, dipte-
ral. This and the temple
at Samos were the only
two Greek decasty 1 e tem-
ples.
Ephesus, Temple of Artemis
(Artemisiou), octastyle,
dipteral, built during ther
reign of Alexander the
Great, B.C. 356-323. In
many respects the most
celebrated and magnifi-
cent temple of all Greece.
See Ephksus.
The following are the
principal temples at Rome
of which some remains
still exist :
The Temple of Vesta, at the
south of the Forum.
Part of the very early
tufa foundations and
some fallen fragments
of columns and entab-
latures remain. See
Roma, p. 1381.
The Pantheon, the most per-
fectly preserved of all,
? See Pantheon.
The Temple of Castor, at the
south angle of the Fo-
rum. A fine octastyle,
peripteral building of the Corinthian order.
Built in the reign of Augustus on the site of an
older structure.
The Temple of Divus lulius, near that of Castor,
built by Augustus. Very scanty remains
exist.
The Temple of Concord, near the Tabularium of the
Capitol. Rebuilt by Augustus. Little but the
podium remains.
The Temple of Vespasian, near that of Concord. A
prostyle,' hexastyle building of the Corinthian
order. Built by Titus and Domitian. Three
marble oolnmns remain.
The Temple of Faustina, at the eastern angle of the
Forum. A prostyle, hexastyle bnilding of the
Corinthian order, built by Antoninus Pius in
memory of bis wife Faustina. Except for the
TEN ATTIC ORATORS
1537
TEREBRA
back wall of the cella, the temple is still fairly
well preserved.
The Temple of Mars Ultor, in the Foram of Augus-
tus, built by him to commemorate the vengeance
inflicted on the murderers of Inlius Caesar. A
good part of it still exists.
Temple of Roma Aeterna and Venus Felix, built by
Hadrian and Antoninus Pius. It was a deca-
Rnins of the Temple of RoSaa and Veous.
style dipteral temple of the Corinthian order,
and remains of its concrete podium exist to-day
on the north side of the Via Sacra.
There are well-preserved rnins of Eoman tem-
ples at Ancyra in Galatia and elsewhere in Asia
Minor, in Northern Africa, at Nlmes in France (see
IfEMAUSUs), and in England.
See Nissen, Das Templum (Berlin, 1869); Mi-
•chaelis, Der Parthenon (1875) ; Fergnssou, History
■of Architectrire, 4 vols. (London and New York,
1865-1876; new ed. 1891); Falkener, JSpfeesM and
the Temple of Diana (London, 1862); Fergussou,
The Parthenon (on the lighting of temples) (Lon-
•don, 1883) ; Norton, The Temple of Zeus at Olympia
(Philadelphia, 1877); and the article Akchitectura.
Ten Attic Orators. The ten orators included
in the Alexandrian Canon. (See Canon Albxan-
BRINUS.) They were Antiphou, Andocides, Lysias,
Jsocrates, Isaens, Aescliines, Lycurgns, Demosthe-
nes, Hyperides, and Dinarchns. See Quintil. x.
1, 76 ; Sears, History of Oratory, pp. 51 foil. (Boston,
1896) ; and Blass, Attische Beredsamkeit.
Tenctgri or Tenchtgri. A people of Germany
dwelling on the Rhine between the Ruhr and the
-Sieg, sonth of the Usipetes, in conjunction with
whom their name usually occurs (Caes. JB. G. iv. 1,
-4-16 ; Tac. Germ. 32).
TenSdos or TenSdus (Tevedos). A small island
of the Aegaean Sea, off the coast of Troas, of an
importance very disproportionate to its size, on
account of its position near the mouth of the Hel-
lespont, from which it is about twelve miles dis-
tant. It appears in the legend of the Trojan War
as the station to which the Greeks withdrew their
:fleet, in order to induce the Trojans to think that
they had departed, and to receive the wooden
iorse (Verg. Aen. ii. 2l). In the Persian War it
49
was used by Xerxes as a naval station (Herod, vi.
31). It afterwards became a tributary ally of Ath-
ens, and adhered to her during the whole of the
Peloponnesian War, and down to the peace of An-
talcidas, by which it was surrendered to the Per-
sians. At the Macedonian conquest the Tenedi-
aus regained their liberty. The women of the
island were noted for their beauty (Athen. p. 609).
Tenes or Tennes (T^viojr). Sod
of Cycnus aud Proclea, and brother
of Hemithea. Cycnus was king of
Colonae in Troas. His second wife
was Philouomd, who fell in love with
her step-sou ; but aa he repulsed her
advances she accused him to his father,
who put both his son and daughter
into a chest and threw them into the
sea. But the chest was driven on the
coast of the island of Leucophrys, of
which the inhabitants elected Tenes
king, and which he called Tenedos,
after his own name (Pausan. x. 14, 2 ;
Diod. V. 83).
Tennis. See PIla
Tenos (T^cos). NowTino; a small
island in the Aegaean Sea, southeast
of Andros and north of Delos. Here
was a celebrated temple of Poseidon
(Herod, viii. 82).
Tensa and Thensa. The chariot
used for processions, or for the gods
at the Circensian Games at Rome
(Cic. Verr. ii. 7, 72). The thensa was highly orna-
mented and drawn usually by horses. The chief
senators in their official robes escorted it with
the pueri patrimi (see Patrimi), all laying hold
of the bridles and traces or perhaps thongs at-
tached to the vehicle. When the thensa was
used for carrying the statues of the emperors it
was sometimes drawn by elephants, as is seen from
an existing medal of Nero.
Tent. SeeCoNTCBERNALKs; Papilio; Praeto-
eicm; Tentorium.
Tentorium (o-ktjji^). A tent stretched upon
cords and distinguished from taiernaculum, whicli
was formed on a framework of wood. But the
distinction is not strictly observed (Hirt. jS, G. viii.
5; Snet. Ti6. 18; Verg. ^e». i. 472).
Tentyra (to Teprvpa). Now Denderah ; a city
of Upper Egypt, on the western bank of the Nile,
between Abydos and Coptos, witli celebrated tem-
ples of Hathor (the Egyptian Aphrodite), Isls, and
Typhon (Ptol.iv.5,6). There are still magniiicent
remains of the temples of Hathor and of Isis : in
the latter was found the celebrated Zodiac, which
is now preserved at Paris.
Teos (Te'wr). Now Sighajik; one of the Ionian
cities on the coast of Asia Minor, renowned as the
birthplace of the lyric poet Anacreon. It stood at
the end of the bay, between the promontories of
Corycenm aud Myonnesns. Here was a celebrated
temple of Dionysus and a theatre, of which remains
still exist.
Tepidarium. See Balnbab, p. 192.
TerSbra. (1) (rfnnravop). Any instrument used
for boring holes in wood, stone, or metal. Of these
there were several varieties — e.g., the terehra
antiqua, a drill-borer ; terehra gallica, a large gim-
TERENTIA
1538
TERENTIUS
let, etc. See Blumuer, Technologie, ii. pp. 223-226.
(2) A military engine for boring into the walls of
a besieged town. See Aries.
Terentia. (1) The first wife of M. Cicero, the
orator, to -whom she bore two children, a son (Mar-
cus) and a daughter (Tnllia). She was a woman
of sound sense and great resolution ; and her firm-
ness of character was of no small service to her
weak and vacillating husband in some important
periods of his life. During the Civil War, however,
Cicero was offended with her extravagance {Ad Att.
xi. 16, 24; Plut. Cic. 41), and divorced her in B.C.
46. (See Publilia.) Terentia is said to have at-
tained the age of 103. (2) Also called TEUENTiLiA,
the wife of Maecenas, and said to have been one of
the mistresses of Augustus. See Suet. Ajig. 69, with
Peck's note ; and the article Makcbnas.
Terentianus Maurus. A Roman writer on
metres who probably lived in the second century
A.D. A poem of his, entitled De Litterie, Sylldbis,
Pedibua, Metris, is extant. It shows considerable
skill in handling the varions metres, and regards
all metres as based originally upon the hexameter
and the iambic trimeter. It is in three parts or
books, and is printed in Keil's Grammatici Latini,
y\. 313 ; and separately by Santen and Van Lennep,
with a commentary (Utrecht, 1828), Lachmann (Ber-
lin, 1836), and Gaisford (Oxford, 1855).
Terentini Ludi. See Ludi, p. 975.
Terentius Afer, Publius, usually called in Eng-
lish Terence. Our principal source of informa-
tion regarding the life of P. Terentius Afer is an
extract from Snetonins's work De Viris Illustribus,
preserved by Donatns in the introduction to his
commentary on Terence (see Snet. p. 291, Both).
Some of the statements contained in this life are
confirmed by later writers, and light is thrown on
the literary and personal relations of the poet by
the prologues to the different plays. From these
sources, chiefly, the facts of his life, so far as they
are known, have been gleaned, and are in brief as
follows : Terence was a native of Carthage (thongh
his cognomen, Afer, suggests that he was of Afri-
can [Libyan], not Phoenician, parentage). He came
to Eome as a slave, where he became the property
of the senator Terentius Lucanus, who, impressed
by the natural gifts of tlie young African, had him
educated, and afterwards gave him his freedom.
How he came to Eome is uncertain. TLe sugges-
tion that he was a captive taken in war is dis-
credited by the fact that he lived within the period
beginning with the close of the Second Punic War
(B.C. 201), and endiug with the commencement of
the Third (B.C. 149) — a fact noted by Fenestella
(Suet. p. 292, Roth). It is possible, however, that
he was purchased by Lncanns from a slave-dealer
who either caught hin\ or bought him in Africa
(see Teuffel-Schwabe, Rom. Lit. § 102, 3). Accord-
ing to the custom of the day he took the nomen of
his former master; but his praenomen may have
been received from another patron, who, it has
been thought, was Scipio Africanns the Younger.
He is described as of medium stature, graceful in
person, and of dark complexion (Suet. p. 294, Koth).
Hia personal attractions and the fact of his Afri-
can birth won for him the esteem and confidence
of Scipio Aemilianus, through whom and the comic
poet Caecilins he became intimate with Gains
Laelius, Furius Philus, and other members of the
younger circle of literary men at Rome— men who
p. Terentius Afer.
loved Greek literature for its own sake and leni;^
the weight of their infiueuce against the senti-
ment, prevalent at Rome since the days of Cato,.
that the pursuit of Greek culture and learning
tended to luxury and the corruption of morals.
Sulpicins Gallns, Qnintus Fabins Labeo, and Mar-
cus Popilius, men of consular I'ank, and distin-
guished for their literary attainments, were also-
among his friends and admirers.
A pretty but
apocryphal story
is told by Sueto-
nius (p. 292, Roth)
in reference to his-
first play, the Aii-
dria, or " Maid of
Andros." On pre-
senting it to the
aediles for accept-
ance he was bidden
by them to take it-
for judgment to-
Caecilins, then an
old man. Terence
entered the pres-
ence of Caecilins
when the latter
was at dinner, and
being in mean at-
tire was not re-
ceived with very-
marked demon-
strations of respect.
Accordingly he pro-
ceeded to read his
play, seated on a subsellium or stool placed at
the foot of the festal couch, but had not gone
far with his recitation when he was invited by
the literary veteran to "recline" with him at
table. The reading continued until the play was
finished, when Caecilins again expressed his ap-
proval and delight. As Caecilins died in 168, and
the Andria was first exhibited in 166, this story
is regarded by some critics as donbtful ; but the
substance of it is given in the Eusebian Chron-
icle, and it may easily have happened that the
Andria was ready for representation two years be-
fore its actual appearance on the stage. Now it
was more particularly to please such men as Cae-
cilins and Scipio, and other's already named, who-
favoured a strict adherence to Greek models, thiit
Terence wrote his comedies, and it would have
been natural that before publishing his composi-
tions he should read them in the presence of his
noble friends and avail himself of their observa-
tions and suggestions. Such a practice would ac-
count in part for the genuine Roman character of
Tereuce's style and language. But that his i>lays
were actually written for him by Scipio and Lae-
lius — a charge brought against him by his i-i vals —
is not fully sustained by anything that we know.
The charge was asserted by one Luscius Lanuvi-
nus, who is referred to in Terence's prologues as
malivolus vetuspoeta. This "malignant old poet"
was at the head of the opposite party, which con-
tended vigorously for a close imitation of the ear-
lier Latin comedians, and resented the iunovations
of what may be called the Greek school. His en-
mity, however, was largely ignored by Terence,
who refused either to confirm or deny the charge
of plagiarism (see Pro!, to Adel. 15 foil.). This ret-
TERENTIUS
1539
TERENTIUS
icence has had the effect of lending an air of prob-
ability to the charge. It was no doubt owing,
however, to a disinclination openly to avow that
whicli might give offence to men whose good will
he conld not afford to lose ; or else to an nn willing-
ness to make pnblic denial of what he considered
to be unworthy of serious notice. Another sin laid
at the door of onr poet by his enemies was the
practice of contaminatio. "Contamination" was
the process of combining parts of two or more
plays in one. It afforded opportunity to work up
a more elaborate plot, and to introduce greater
variety of incident and character, than a strict ad-
herence to a single original would have done ; but
the practice was a dangerous one, as it often led to
accidental contradictions and inconsistencies in
the plot. Terence readily admits the charge, and
defends it in his prologues.
After producing six comedies, between B.C. 166
and 160, Terence went to Greece, in order, we are
told, to escape suspicion of plagiarism, or, as is
more credible, to study Greek life and institutions,
with the object of representing them more accu-
rately on the Roman stage (see Suet. pp. 293-294,
Eotli). The best manuscripts state that he set out
in his twenty-fifth year; inferior manuscripts say
in his thirty-flfth. If the former are to be relied
on, Terence must have been born in B.C. 185, which
was also the year of Scipio's birth. This would
make Terence only nineteen years old in B.C. 166,
the year in which his first play was brought out.
Now it is highly improbable that a composition so
finished in style, and so true in its delineation of
human character, as the Andria should have been
tlie work of so youthful a writer. It is extremely
natural, on the other hand, that liis well-known in-
timacy with Scipio should have led to the supposi-
tion that the two men were contemporaries, and
Suetonius qnotes Cornelius Nepos as affirming that
Terence, Scipio, and Laelins were of the same age
(Suet. p. 292, Roth). On the contrary, Fenestella
(an antiquarian of the Augustan period) is also
cited by Suetonius as contending that the poet
was older than his two friends. Everything cou-
sidered, we are inclined to place the year of Ter-
ence's birth considerably earlier than B.C. 185, and
it is not unlikely that the number XXXV, already
alluded to as possibly representing his age at the
time of the journey to Greece, gives the real clue
to the situation, in spite of the fact that it occurs
only in interpolated manuscripts. Terence never
returned to Italy, bnt died abroad in B.C. 159. Ac-
counts vary as to the place and manner of his
death. Quintns Cosconius is authority for the
statement that he perislied at sea on his way back
from Greece, and that his translations of one hun-
dred and eight of Menander's comedies perished
with him. This is in part confirmed by Vulcatius,
whose lines on the death of Terence are given by
Suetonius. Another account relates that he died
at Stymphalus in Arcadia (or at Leucadia) from an
illnes.s induced by grief at the loss of his baggage
and MSS., which he had sent on before him to
the ship in which he was to sail for Italy. He
died possessed, says Suetonius, of twenty iugera
of cultivated land on the Appian Way, and his
daughter subsequently was married to a Ro-
man knight; bnt according to Porcius, whom
also our biographer cites, he had not even a
hired house whither a slave might report the
news of his master's death ; of so little profit to
him had been his intimacy with Furius, Laelius,
and Scipio.
The six comedies written and exhibited at Rome
by Terence have been transmitted to us. The fol-
lowing enumeration gives them in the supposed
order of their composition according to the Codex
Bembinns:
I. The And,i'ia,ov Maid of Andres, based on the
'AvSpia and Jlf pivBia of Menander ; first exhibited
at the Lndi Megalenses, in B.C. 166.
II. The Eunuehus, based on the EwoOxos and
KdXa^ of Menander ; first performed at the Lndi
Megalenses, in B.C. 161.
III. The Beauton Timorumenos, or Self-torment-
or, based on the'EawrAn Tiiiopoifievos of Menander;
first performed at the Lndi Megalenses, in B.C. 163.
IV. The Phormio (name of the parasite in tlie
play), based on the 'EmSiKaCo/ifvos of ApoUodorns ;
first performed at the Lndi Romani, in B.C. 161.
V. The Hecyra, or Mother-in-law, based on the
'EKvpd of ApoUodorns, and (possibly) the 'Emrpi-
novTfs of Menander; first brought out at the Lndi
Megalenses, in B.C. 165.
VI. The Adelphoe, or Brothers, taken from the
'A8f\(f>oi of Menander, with one scene added from
the ^vvairo6v^(TKovTes of Diphilus ; first performed
at the funeral games of Aemilins Paulus, in B.C.
160.
The first performance of the Hecyra was inter-
rupted by the greater, attractions of a rope-dancer,
as we learn from the prologues to the play (1. 4
and 2. 26). A second attempt at exhibition was
made, but without success, at the funeral games
of Lucius Aemilins Paulus — the occasion on which
the Adelphoe was presented; but it was not until
it had been brought before the public for the third
time — at the Lndi Romani of the same year — that
the Hecyra met with the desired recognition. (See
Dziatzko, Ekein. Mus. 20, 576; 21, 72; Ritschl, Op.
ii. 237; Teuffel, 110,5, 3.)
The external history, so to speak, of the several
plays was given in the didascaliae (SiSaa-KaXiai).
These were prefatory notices inserted in the MSS.,
probably by Roman grammarians of the Augustan
age, and when complete were indicative of tlie fol-
lowing particulars : (1) The name of the play and
of the Latin poet; (2) the name of the public
games or festival at which the play was first
brought out; (3) the names of the managers or
directors of the games; (4) the name of the chief
actor and director of the troop or grex ; (5) the
name of the musical composer; (6) the species of
flute employed; (7) the title of the Greek original,
and the name of its author; (8) the number indi-
cating the place of the play in the order of compo-
sition of the works of the poet; (9) the names of
the consuls for the year in which the play was
first exhibited. In examining the didascaliae of
Terence we notice particularly tliat the principal
actor and director of the troop for all the plays is
Lucius Ambivius Turpio; that the composer of
the flute -music is in every instance Flaccus, the
slave of Claudius, and that two Greek poets only,
Menander and ApoUodorus, have been selected by
Terence for imitation — if we except the small part
played by Dipliilns in contributing to the Adelphoe.
It is evident that Terence selected as his models
the most refined of the writers of the New Comedy
of Athens. A comparison of the plays with the
fragments of the Greek comic poets (ed. Meineke)
sustains this view ; and his efforts at refinement
TEKENTIUS
1540
TERENTIUS
of speech aud manners, together with his fondness
in general for things Greek, are especially notice-
able in reference to certain peculiarities of treat-
ment. Of all the titles of his plays not one is a
purely Latin name ; aud the same may be said of
his dramatis personae — of those at least who speak
on the stage. His allusions to Eoman customs
aud institutions are rare as compared with those
in Plautus; and his personages, whether rich or
poor, slaves or free, speak much alike, their style
being that in vogue in the cultivated circles at
Athens. Where Plautus uses the language of the
street Terence continues to employ that of the
salon and the drawing-room. Exaggerated pnns
and plays on words, newly made forms and forced
expressions, coarse humour and obscene talk —
which abounded in the plays of Plautus and ren-
dered them highly acceptable to the Eoman popu-
lace, whom Plautus wrote to please — these fouud
slight favour with Terence, whose most appreciative
audience, as has been already remarked, was of a
different stamp. All six comedies are remarkable
for their smoothness and moderate tone, as well as
for the art with which the plot is unfolded, through
the natural sequence of incidents and play of mo-
tives. Striking effects, sharp contrasts and incon-
gruities, extravagance of speech and even creative
fancy, which characterize the writings of the elder
poet, are almost wholly absent. Terence did not
aim at originality. His purpose was to present a
true picture of Greek life and manners in the pur-
est Latin at his command; and although the at-
tempt was made with a loss to himself of the pop-
ularity enjoyed by Plautus, yet if the judgment of
succeeding generations is a fair criterion he must
be credited with having fully attained his object.
The language which be i-eceived from Plautus he
improved and rendered more artistic by shaping it
carefully to the graceful rhythm and diction of the
Greek dramatists, notably Menander. This is his
great gift to Eoman literature — a gift not wholly
appreciated until the cultivation of letters, and in
particular the study of Terence, had become fash-
ionable in the time of Cicero.
Yet Terence had the faults of his qualities, and
his defects are noticed by the literary critics of
the ceutnry succeeding his own. He is called by
Caesar a Menander cut-in-two (0 dimidiate Menan-
der, Suet. p. 294, Eoth), since he reflects the refine-
ment and finish of the Greek poet, but lacks his
force and comic vigour; and Cicero in similar
fashion credits him with having given Menander
to the Eomans, but in subdued tones (sedatis voci-
bus, Suet. p. 294, Eoth). Aud in accordance with
these criticisms we find the manners, habits, and
customs of men correctly portrayed iu his come-
dies, but their passions aud desires suppressed and
moderated. There is much ^Sos, but little irdBos.
The lyrical element is much thrust into the back-
ground, and the whole metrical structure of the
drama is less complex than iu the comedies of
Plautus. In short, while Plautus wrote always
for the people, Terence never failed to keep iu view
the circle of noblemen and literati, whose encour-
agement aud patronage were his mainstay, and
whose culture and learning aud breadth of view
afforded him a standard aud a guide.
While the comedies of Terence were occasional-
ly exhibited after bis death (see Dziatzko, Ueier
die Terenz. Didaskalien iu the Bh. Mus. xx. 570;
xxi. 64), they became also a special subject for
study with the learned. Suetonius's Life has
transmitted to us the names of not a few historians,
biographers, aud antiquarians, who busied them-
selves with his writings. Such ^^■ere Fenestella,
Cornelius Nepos, Poroius Licinus, Volcacius Sedi-
gitus, Varro, Santra, Q. Cosoouius, Cicero, and Cae-
sar. In the so-called Aiiclorium Aeli Donati also
are the names of the critic Maeoins (Tarpa) and the
poet Vallegius or Vagellius. The first is reported
as saying that there were two poets bearing the
name of Terence, the other being a native of Fre-
gellae and distinguished as Terentius Libo. The
secoud is of interest to us as repeating the charge
that Terence merely "brought out the plays of
Scipio." Cicero quotes Terence in his letters and
orations (cf. Ad Fam. i. 9, 19 ; Phil. ii. 6, 15), and
Horace iu his Satires and Epistles exhibits decided
traces of the comic poet's influence and happy ex-
pression. This influence was not confined, how-
ever, to literature, but extended to the thought
and speech of everyday life. Many of Terence's
sayings became proverbs, and the oft-quoted verse
homo sum; humani nihil a me aliemmi puto (Beaut.
i. 1, 77) voices a spirit of tolerance and sympathy
with human nature which was foreign to the old
Eoman austerity of character, and may be set down
as the lesson taught the Eomans by the comedy of
Menander.
Iu later times also the writings of Terence have
been pointed to as models of good style and poetic
finish. Petrarch speaks of both him and Plautus
in terms of unlimited eulogy. The great Latin
writers of the Eenaissance, such as Erasmus and
Melanchthon, made a careful study of his works ;
and iu modern literature the French especially
have been his ardent admirers and most frequent
imitators. He is described by Montaigne (in the
words of Horace) as liquidus piiroque simillimus
amni, and the same writer adds, " he does so pos-
sess the soul with his graces that we forget those
of his fable " (Essays of Montaigne, trans, by Ch.
Cotton, chap. Ixvii.). He is praised by Ffinelou
above Molifere, wiiile Sainte-Benve accords him
unstinted eulogy iu his Nouveawx Lundis ; and M.
Joubert says of Terence : "Le miel attique est sur
ses Ifevres; on oroirait ais6ment qn'il naquit sur le
mout Hymette." (See Histoire de la lAtt&ature
Latine, by E. Neqrette ; and Sellar, Eoman Poets of
the MepuMic, p. 220.) Michael Baron's L'Andrienne
is a reflection of the Andria; Bruey's Le Muet and
La Fontaine's L'Eunuque are based on the Eunuehus,
and Moliere's Le Mariage Fore^ aud Les Fourberies
de Scapin remind us of the Phormio, Baron's
L'^cole des Fires, and Fagan's La Pupille are more
than suggested by the Adelphoe, which has also
contributed largely to the Moote des Maris of Mo-
lifere. Iu England the Andria has been imitated in
Steele's Conscious Lovers, the Adelphoe iu Garrick's
Guardian, and the Eunuehus iu Sir Charles Sedley'a
Bellamira; and the Adelphoe has furnished the
leadiug characters in Cumberland's Choleric Man,
and ^huAyi^Ws Squire of Alsatia. Indeed, dramatic
literature in general owes much to Terence, and
his influence upon the literary style of later ages
has been both marked and extensive.
The farther the language of Terence became re-
moved through time from the speech of everyday
life the greater became the demand for exegetical
commentaries on the text. Among the names of
early commentators is that of M. Valerius Probus
of Berytus, who is known to have revised and an-
TERENTIUS
1541
TEKENTIUS
notated editions of Lucretius, Vergil, Horace, Per-
Bius, and Tereuce iu the first century of the Chris-
tian era. Tlie commentary of Aelius Donatus, who
taught at Eome about tlie middle of the fourth
century a.d., relates to all the plays except the
Eeauton Timoi-umenos, and consists in reality of his
own work united with that of an elder contempo-
rary named Euanthius. That part which related
to tlie Heauton Timorumenos has been lost, but its
place is indifferently supplied by J. Calphuruius,
■who wrote in the fifteenth century. The com-
mentary of Eugraphins, who is believed to have
lived in the sixth century A.D., is of less value to
us than that of Donatus. Its main purpose was
to lay down for school children the laws of rheto-
ric as they applied to the study of Terence. The
grammarians Servins (who wrote at Eome in the
fourth century a.d.) and Priscianus (who wrote in
Latin at Constantinople in the latter part of the
fifth or the beginning of the sixth century) furnish
important information. Other commentators were
Aemilius Asper, Helenins Aero, and perhaps Arrun-
tius Celsus the grammarian. Under the head of
commentary should fall also the periochae of Sul-
piclus Apollinaris of the second century a.d., one
of which is prefixed to each play and consists of
twelve verses — each verse beiug an iambic sena-
rius. The periochae contain brief summaries of
the plots, and, like the didasealiae and the prae/a-
tiones of Donatus (or Euanthius) connected with
them, are of value in determining the meaning of
the text.
To our list of early commentaries should be
added the scholia of the Codex Bembinus. These
are accessible in the special articles of Unipfeu-
bach iu Hermes, ii., aud Studemund in Neue Jahrb.
97. The scholia of the other manuscripts were
thought by Umpfenbach to be unworthy of particu-
lar study, but their importance has been demon-
strated by Frid. Schlee, whose edition of the
^^ Scholia Terentiana existing iu MSS. other than
the Berabine" was published at Leipzig in 1893.
See an analysis of the same by S. G. Ashmore in
the Class. Kev. vol. viii. No. 8.
The manuscripts of Terence have been separated
into three classes. The Codex Bembinus (A) con-
stitutes In itself Class I. The remaining codices
have been divided by Umpfenbach into two
groups, according to their supposed merit. To the
first group, or Class II., belong the Victorianns (D),
the Decurtatu8(6),and Fnigmentnm Vindobonense
(V). This is the D family. The second group, or
Class III., contains the Parisinus (P), Vaticanus
(C), Basilicauus (B), Ambrosianus (F), and Eiccar-
diauus (E). These are known as the P fattiily.
These nine codices are all that were considered by
Umpfenbach to be worthy of collation. The most
ancient of them is the Bembinus, so called from its
owner. Cardinal Pietro Bemho, who lived from a.d.
1470 to 1547. It is also the most trustworthy, be-
cause it is the only MS. certainly free from the
arbitrary alterations of the unknown grammarian
Calliopius, who made an effort to settle the text
of Terence in the fourth or fifth century a.d. The
MSS. of Class III. contain marginal paintings or
miniatures illustrating the scenes in the different
plays. Those of the Codex Vaticanus are especial-
ly notable (see Frid. Leo, JRh. Mus. xxviii. 335).
Twenty-six of them, comprising the complete set
for the Phoi-mio, have been reproduced in this
country from photographs taken in the Vatican
library expressly for the Classical Department of
Harvard University, and with the permission of
the Cardinal Librarian and the Pope. They are
said uever before (1893) to have been accurately
reproduced. The illustrations in the Codex Pari-
sinus are also very fine, and for this reason the
MS. is kept on exhibition in the Salle d'Exposition
des Imprim^ et des Manuscrits in the Bibliothfeque
Nafcionale at Paris. A description of it is given
by Umpfenbach in his preface. As to which of
the two groups. Class II. or Class III., is the more
authoritative, there is much dispute. For a dis-
cussion of the question see Ashmore's review of
Schlee's work on the scholia, cited above, and an
article by Professor E. M. Pease in the Transactions
of the American Philological Association for 1887, vol.
xviii. (See also Ashmore's edition of the Adelphoe,
pp. li. and Hi., Macmillan & Co.) On the whole,
it is most probable that the Parisinus (P) and
Vaticanus (C) have suffered less from errors creep-
ing into the individual MSS. than the Victoriauus
(D) and the Decurtatus (G), aud that more changes
have been made in the archetype of the D family
than iu the archetype of the P family.
For references to special mouographs and arti-
cles on the Terentian MSS. see Teuffel-Schwabe,
Rom. Lit. § 109, 2.
Among modern editors of Terence, Gabriel Faer-
nus (Florence, 1565) is well known for his careful
examination of the Bembiue Codex, and Guyet
(Strassburg, 1657) for his scholarship and readiness
to condemn as spurious difficult passages in the
text. Eichard Bentley is famous for the excellence
of his critical commentary, and for the attention he
gave to the metres. His editions (London, 1726;
Amsterdam, 1727) mark an era in Terentian criti-
cism. Bentley's English manuscripts of Terence
are discussed by Umpfenbach {Phil, xxxii. 442),
and by Minton Warren (Amer. Jour, of Philol. iii.
59). For more than a centnry after Bentley no
edition of Terence appeared which could be men-
tioned as presenting a decided improvement of the
text. That by E. St. John Parry (London, 1857) is
lacking in critical discernment. That of Fleck-
eisen (Leipzig, 1857) presents a text which is in
advance of that of Parry, for Fleckeisen made good
use of a collation of the Bembine Codex by Petrus
Victorius, now in the Eoyal Library at Munich.
The critical value of Wagner's edition (London,
1869) is somewhat impaired by carelessness; but
the text contains some improvements upon that of
Fleckeisen. The edition of Umpfenbach (Berlin,
1870) was far iu advance of all that had gone be-
fore it, and is based almost exclusively on the text
of the Codex Bembinus. But the latest and most
trustworthy text of the six plays is that of Dzia-
tzko (Leipzig, 1884). In this the editor makes
fnll recognition of the labours of Umpfenbach, and
a,ttaches due importance to the readings of the
Bembine manuscript. Separate annotated editions
of the Phormio (1874, revised 1884) and the Adelphoe
(1881) have been published by the same scholar;
and A. Spengel has edited the Adelphoe and Andria
(Berlin, 1879 aud 1888 respectively) with consider-
able critical acumen. Other (collective) editions
are the editio princeps (Strassburg, 1470), and those
of Muretus (Venice, 1555), F. Lindenbrog (c. Donati
et Eugraphii Comm., Paris, 1602 ; Frankfort, 1623),
Parens (Neap. 1619), Boeder (Strassburg, 1657),
Westerhovius (Haag. 1732; reprint by G. Stall-
baum, Leipzig, 1830), Lemaire (Paris, 1827), Klotz
TKRENTIUS VARRO
1542
TERRA- COTTAS
(o. Scliol. Donati et Engraphii, Leipzig, 1838).
The editions of Westerliovins and Stallbanm con-
tain also the commentaries of Douatus and Cal-
phurnins.
See Hay ley, The Metres of Terence (New York
and Boston, 1895); and for references to works on
Terentian metres, see Bond and Walpole's ed. of
the Phormio, p. xxx., and Ashmore's Adelphoe, p.
Ivi., besides Teufi'el-Schwabe, § 111, 7.
Terentius Varro. See Varro.
Terentum or Tarentum (from teret-e, " to bore ").
A volcanic cleft In the Campus Martins which
gives the name to the Ludi Tarentini, tlien pass-
ing afterwards into the Ludi Saecnlares. See
Ludi, p. 974.
Teres (Tijpijs). King of the Odrysae and father
of Sitalces. He was the founder of the great
Odrysiau monarchy (Herod, iv. 80; vii. 137; Thuo.
ii. 29). See Odrysae ; Sitalces.
Tereus (Ttjpevs). A son of Ares and king of the
Thracians in Daulis. He afterwards reigned in
Phoeis (Thue. ii. 29). Pandion, king of Attica, who
had two daughters, Philomela and Procne', called
in the assistance of Tereus against some enemy,
and gave him his dauglater Procne' in marriage.
Tereus became by her the father of Itys, and then
concealed her in the country, that he might dis-
honour her sister Philomela, whom he deceived by
saying that Procne was dead. At the same time
he deprived Philomela of her tongue. (For a dif-
ferent version of the story, cf. Ovid, Met. vi. 565.)
Philomela, however, soon learned the truth, and
made it known to her sister by a few words which
she wove into a peplns. Procnfe thereupon killed
her own sou Itys, and served up the flesh of the
child in a dish before Tereus. She Hien tied with
her sister. Tereus pursued them with an axe, and
when the sisters were overtaken they prayed to
the gods to change them into birds. Procne, ac-
cordingly, became a nightingale, Philomela a swal-
low, and Terens a hoopoe (Apollod. iii. 14, 8 ; Tzetz.
CMl. vii. 142, 459; Ovid, Met. vi. 424-675; Serv. ad
Mel. \i.78). According to some, Procn^ became a
swallow, Philomela a niglitingale, and Tereus a
hawk (Hyg. Fab. 45). It is cle;ir that this story ia
a development of the older myth about Aedon (q.
v.), daughter of Paudarena (Od. xix. .58), and that
the plaintive song of the nightingale had much to
do with its origin.
Tergeste. Now Trieste ; a town of Istria, on a
bay in the northeast of the Adriatic Gulf, called
after it Tergestinns Sinus. It was made a Roman
colony by Vespasian (Pliny, H. X. iii. 127). Eor its
use in a proverbial saying, see Thevestb.
Tergjnum. A thong used in flogging slaves
(Plant. Pseud, i. 2, 22).
Tergiversatio. Tlie Roman term for the derelic-
tion of duty involved in a legal prosecution being
dropped by the prosecutor. Under Nero this of-
fence was punished by fines and disgrace (infamia).
Teridates. See Tiuidates.
Terina. Now S. Eufemia ; a town on the west
coast of Brnttium, (ioni which the Sinns Teriuaeus
derived its name (Pliny, H. K. iii. 73).
TerioUs or Teriola Castra. A fortress in Rhae-
tia, which has given its name to the country of the
Tyrol.
Tennessus (Tep^rjira-os). A city of Pisidia, high
up on the Tjiurus iu the pass through which the
river Catarrhactes flowed, and regarded as so im-
pregnable that even Alexander the Great made no
attempt to take it (Polyb. xxii. 18).
Terminalia. See Terminus.
Terminus. The Roman god of boundaries and
frontiers, under whose special protection were the
stones (termini) which marked territorial limits.
The regulations respectiag these stones and the
religious customs and institutions connected with
them went back to the time of Numa Porapilius.
At the setting of such a stone all those living near
the boundary assembled, and iu their presence the
hole prepared for the reception of the stone was
watered with the blood of a sacrificial animal; in-
cense,field-produce, honey, and wine were sprinkled
overit,and a victim sacrificed. Thestoiie,anointed
and decked with garlands and ribbons, was then
placed upon the smouldering bones and pressed
into the earth. Whoever pulled up the stone was
cursed, together with his draught-cattle, and any
one might kill him with impunity and without be-
ing defiled by his blood. In later times the pun-
ishment of fines was instituted instead.
The festival of the Terminalia was celebrated
iu Rome and in the country on the 23d of February
(Diouys. ii. 74). The neighbours on either side of
any boundary gathered round tlie laudmark, with
their wives, children, and servants, and crowned
it, each on his own side, witli garlands, and offered
cakes and bloodless sacrifices. In later times, how-
ever, a lamb or sucking-pig was sometimes slain,
and the stone sprinkled with the blood. Lastly,
the whole ueighbourhood joined in a general feast.
A lamb was also sacrificed in the grove of Ter-
minus, which was six Roman miles from Rome,
near the ancient border of the town of Laiirentum
(Ovid, Fasti, ii. 639 ; Hor. Epod. ii. 59). Ou the Cap-
itol there was a stone dedicated to Terminus, which
had originally stood in the open air, but when the
Temple of lupiter was founded by the last king,
Tarquinins Superbus, it was enclosed within the
building, as the augurs would not allow it to be
removed (Livy, i. 55 ; Varro, L. L. v. 74).
Terpander (Tifmavbpos). Tlie father of Greek
music, and through it of lyric poetry. lie was a
native of Antissa in Lesbos, and flourished between
B.C. 700 and 650 (Pint. De Mus. 30, p. 1141). He es-
tablished the first musical school or system that
existed in Greece, and added three strings to the
lyre, which before his time had only four. The few
remains of his verse are printed by Bergk in his
lyrical collections. See MusiCA.
Terpsichore (Tfp-\jfi.xopa). One of the nine
Mu.s5s, who presided over the choral song and
dancing. See Musae.
Terra. See Gaea.
Terracma. See Tarracina.
Terra-cottas (ayoKpara uwttjs yfjs, signa flotilia).
Apart from its use for vases, the Greeks first em-
ployed terra-cotta for the roofs and cornices of
temples (see Antefixa ; Ectypus), an innovation
ascribed to the Corinthian Butades of uncertain
date; and the Etruscans and the Romans made
the same use of it. These decorations consist of
masks or reliefs. Later, statuary was made of the
same material. Thus the statue of lupiter, which
one of the Tarquins set iu the Capitol, was of
terra-cotta (Pliny, H. N. xxxv. 157), and in the
front pediment of the same temple was a quadriga
TERTULLIANUS
1643
TESSEKA
Figurine from Tanjigra. (Drawn by Gudin.)
■of terra-cotta. The greater part of the ancient
terra-cottas now remaining consist of "figurines"
or statuettes representing domestic deities, and
also a great variety of models in various colours —
white, green, and brown. Great quantities of
these have been found in tombs and elsewhere, as
at Tanagra, Pompeii, Camirns, Gela, Athens, and
Corinth. See Eohden, Terracotten von Pompeii
( 1880 ) ; Henzy, Catalogues des Figures en Terre-
CiiHe du Louvre (1883); Kekulg, Griech. Terracotten
aus Tanagra (1878); Martha, Catalogues des Figu-
rines des Musefy d'Athines (1880); and the ar-
ticle FiCTILfc.
Tertullianus, Q. Septimius Florens, usually
•called Tkrtullian, the most ancient of the Latin
Christian Fathers now extant. Notwithstanding
the celebrity which he has always enjoyed, our
knowledge of his personal history is extremely
limited, and is derived almost exclusively from a
succinct notice by St. Jerome. From this we learn
that Tertullian was a native of Carthage, the son
of a proconsular centurion (a sort of aide-de-camp
to provincial governors); that he wrote chiefly
during the reigns of Septimius Severus and of Car-
acalla; that he became a presbyter, and remained
orthodox until he had reached the term of middle
life, when, in conseqnence of the envy and ill-
treatment which he experienced on the part of the
Eouian clergy, he went over to the sect of the
Montanists (see Montanus), and wrote several
books in defence of these heretics ; that he lived
to a great age, and was the author of many works.
His birth may be placed about a.d. 160, and his
death about 240. The most interesting of his nu-
merous works is his Apologetioum, or defence of
Christianity. It was written at Carthage, prob-
ably about A.D. 200. Other treatises of his that
are of especial value as throwing light on the his-
tory of his times and upon questions of antiqui-
ties are the Ad Nationes, the De Idololatria, the De
Spectaeulis, and the Adversus ludaeos.
Tertullian is an interesting figure — a Puritan of
the early Church — stern, uncompromising, and
filled with a passionate religious fervour which
makes some of his declamatory passages read like
the exhortations of a Mucklewrath or a Macbriar.
His Latinity is also worthy of careful study, as
being a good specimen of the literary African,
strongly tinged with an Hebraic colouring. It is
he who first coined the Latin ecclesiastical termi-
nology to which St. Augustine gave currency a little
later. He quotes the Bible freely from a current
translation into Latin now lost, and known as the
Itala. See Hibronymus ; Itala ; Seumo Plbbeius.
The best complete edition of his works is that
of Oehlerin 3 vols. (Leipzig, 1853-55); but a more
critical edition is now in course of publication in
the Corpus Scriptorum Ecolesiast. Lat. (pt. i. Vienna,
1890). See Harnaok, Dogmengeschichte, 2d ed. in 3
vols. (Freiburg, 1888-90). The contents of the
separate treatises are summarized by Fuller in
Smith and Wace's Dictionary of Christian Biogra-
phy, vol. iv. (London, 1887). There is an edition
with English notes ot iha De Spectaeulis, De Idolola-
tria, and De Corona Militis by Currey (Cambridge,
1883). For an English translation of Tertullian,
see Clark's Ante-Nicene Christian Library.
TenmciUB, sc. nummus. A silver coin (Varro,
L. L. V. 174), or perhaps only a convenient designa-
tion for a sum equal to one-fourth of the Komau
as, and hence tlie same as the copper quadrans.
See As ; Quadrans.
TessSra. A square or cube ; a die ; a token.
(1) For the tessera used in making pavements, see
Pavimektum. (2) As dice the tesserae were used
in gambling. (See Alea.) Tliese were of the same
form, and were commonly made of ivory, bone, or
some close-grained wood. They were numbered
on all the six sides like the dice now in use (Ovid,
IHst. ii. 473 foil.) ; and in this respect as well as in
their form they diflered from the tali, which are
often distinguished from tesserae by classical writ-
ers (See Talus.)' Whilst four tali were used iu
playing, only three tesserae were anciently em-
ployed. Hence arose the proverb,
rj rpis e^, rj rpfls Kvfioi, i. e. " either
tliree sixes or three iices," meaning
all or none (Plat. Legg. xii. 968 E).
Three sixes are mentioned as the
liighest throw in the Agamemnon of
Aeschylns (33). The die used for
gambling was called tessera lii-
soria.
(3) Tessera hospitalis (a-vfi^oXov).
mutual hospitality and friendship; consisting of a
small die, which was given by a host to his gnest
at the time
of departure,
when it was
broken into
Tessera Hospitalis. two parts,
each party re-
taining one-half, in order that if either of them or
their descendants should again meet, they might
Tessera Lusorla.
(From Hercu-
laneum.J
A token of
TESSERACONTERES
1544
TESTUDO
Tesserae Fmmentariae. (Rich.)
recognize each other, and renew or repay their an-
cient family obligations (Plant. Poen. v. 2, 86-93).
(4) Tessera frummitaria and nummaria. A vouch-
er or ticket given upon certain occasions by the
magistrates to the poor, in exchange for which
they received
the quantities
of bread, corn,
wine, and oil, or
sums of money
inscribed upon
it (Suet. Nero,
11; Aug. iO,il);
or sometimes scattered in a bounty (congiarium)
amongst the crowd by the emperors, or wealthy
personages, for the purpose of courting popular
favour (Suet. Dom. 4). See FftuMENTARiAE LegeS.
(5) Tessera theatralis. A ticket of admission to the
theatre, or other place of public amnsemeut (Mart,
-viii. 78), distributed by the duumvir and entitling
the holder to a place at the representation. On It
were inscribed the number of the seat, the division
and row in which it was situate, and in some cases
the title of the play performed. See Theatrum.
( 6 ) Tessera militaris ( a-vvdrjiia ). A billet or
wooden tablet (Polyb. vi. 34) with the watchword
inscribed upon it, which was given out by the ofS-
cers to their soldiers, in order that they might have
a test for distinguishing friends from foes ; it was
also employed as a means by which the orders of
the commander were distributed through the dif-
ferent divisions of an army (Livy, vii. 35 ; xxvii.
46 ; Veg. Mil. ii. 7 ; Verg. Aen. vii. 637).
Tesseraconteres. A ship with forty banks of
oars. See Navis.
Testa, C. Trbbatius. A Roman jurist, and a
contemporary and friend of Cicero. Trebatius en-
joyed considerable reputation under Augustus as
a lawyer. Horace addressed to him the First Sat-
ire of the Second Book ; and Cicero's Topica is
dedicated to him.
Testamentum. A will. In order to be able to
make a valid Eoman will, the testator had to have
the testamentifactio, a term expressing the legal
capacity to make a valid will. The testamentifactio
was the privilege only of Eoman citizens who were
patresfamilias. The following persons consequent-
ly had not the testamentifactio ; those who were in
the potestas or manus of another, or in mandpii
causa, as sons and daughters, wives in manu, and
slaves; Latini luniani and Dediticii; Peregrini
who could not dispose of their property according
to the form of a Soman will ; and an impuTies or
minor could not dispose of his property by will
even with the consent of his tutor. When a male
was fourteen years of age, he obtained the testa-
mentifactio, and a female obtained the power, sub-
ject to certain restraints, on the completion of her
twelfth year: deaf and dumb persons and lunatics
{muti, surdi, furiosi, aud prodigi) had not the testa-
mentifactio. In order to constitute a valid will, it
was necessary that an heir (heres) should be in-
stituted, which might be done in such terms as
follows: Titius Tieres esto ; Titium heredem esse iuieo.
Originally there were two modes of making wills;
either at the Comitia Calata, which were appointed
twice a year for that purpose, or in procinctu — that
is, when a man was going to battle. A third mode
of making wills was introduced which was effected
^er aes et libram, whence the name of testamentum
per aes et libram. If a man had neither made his
will at the Comitia Calata nor in procinctu, and
was in imminent danger of death, he would man-
oipate (mancipio dabat) his familia — that is, his
patrimonium — to a friend, and would tell him
what he wished to be given to each person after
his death. There seems to have been no rule of
law that a testament must be written. The heir
might either be made by oral declaration {nnncu-
patio) or by writing. Written wills, however, were
the common form among the Romans, at least in
the later republican and in the Imperial periods.
They were written on tablets of wood or wax,
whence the word cera is often used as equivalent
to tabella; and the expressions prima, secunda cera
are equivalent to prima, secunda pagina. The will
mnst have been in some way so marked as to be
recognized, and the practice of the witnesses (testes)
sealing and signing the will at last became com-
mon. It was necessary for the witnesses both to
seal (sii/KOj-e)— that is, to make a mark with a ring
(anitlus) or something else on the wax — aud to
add their names (adscribere). Wills were to be tied
with a triple thread (linum) on the upper part of
the margin, which was to be perforated at the
middle part, aud the wax was to be put over the
thread and sealed. Tablets which were produced
in any other way had no validity. A man might
make several copies of his will, which was often
done for the sake of caution. When sealed, it was
deposited with some friend, or in a temple, or with
the Vestal Virgins ; and after the testator's death
it was opened [resignare) in due form. The wit-
nesses or the major part were present, and after
they had acknowledged their seals, the thread
(linum) was broken and the will was opened and
read, and a cop.y was made ; the original was then
sealed with the public seal and placed in the
archium, whence a fresh copy might be had, if the
first copy should ever be lost. See Gans, Das Erb-
recht ; and the articles Heres ; Legathm.
Testamentum Porcelli. " The last will of a
little pig." The title of a jen d'esprit in Latin
written before the fourth century a.d. and found
in a MS. of the ninth century. It purports to be
the will of a young pig who is about to be killed
by the cook and who formallybequeathes theparts
of his body to his friends and relatives. The doc-
ument is attested in due form by seven pigs. It
is evidently intended for children, for it has the
real nursery ring, though some have supposed it
to be written as a burlesque of legal forms. St.
Jerome (Comment, in Is. xii. iuit.) says that it was
repeated by boys at school exhibitions as an amus-
ing bit of fun. It is edited with Latin notes by
Moritz Haupt in his Opuscula (ii. 178 foil.), and
with English notes by H. T. Peck in Peck and
Arrowsmith's Roman Life in Latin Prose and Verse
(New York, 1894). Biicheler prints the text in his
smaller edition of Petronius (Berlin, 1882).
Testis. A witness. See Dike ; IusiuranduiM j
Judicial Procedure ; Martyria.
Testildo (pfeXaio;). Literally " a tortoise (shell) ".
(1) The general designation for different kinds of
sheds for the protection of soldiers engaged in a^
siege. (2) The name testudo was also applied to
the covering made by a close body of soldiers, who
placed their shields over their heads to secure
themselves against the darts of the enemy. The
shields fitted so closely together as to preseut one
TETHYS
1515
TEUTA
Testudo made of Shields. (Antonine Column.)
unbroken surface without any interstices between
tbera, and were also so firm that men could walk
upon them, and even horses and chariots be driven
over them. A testudo was formed {testudinem fa-
■cere) either in battle to ward off the arrows and
other missiles of the enemy, or, which was more
frequently the case, to form a protection to the
soldiers when they advanced to the walls or gates
of a town for the purpose of attacking them.
Sometimes the shields were disposed iu such a way
as to make the testudo slope. The soldiers in the
first line stood upright, those in the second stooped
a little, and each line successively was a little lower
than the preceding down to the last, where the
soldiers rested on one knee. Such a disposition of
the shields was called /as%ata testudo, on account
of their sloping like the roof of a building. The
advantages of this plan were obvious : the stones
and missiles thrown upon the shields rolled off
them like water from a roof; besides which, other
soldiers frequently advanced upon them to attack
the enemy upon the walls. The Komans were ac-
customed to form this kind of testudo, as an exer-
cise, in the games of the Circus (Livy, xliv. 9).
Tethys (Trj6vs). The daughter of Uranus and
•Gaea, and wife of Oceanus, by whom she became
the mother of the Oceanides and of the numerous
river-gods (Hes. Theog. 136, 337).
Tetrachordon (rcTpaxopSov). A word meaning
literally "four-stringed," and hence "having four
notes." A scale comprising two tones and a half,
which formed the old Greek musical system. The
word does not mean any special instrument of
music. Vitruvius applies the term to a water-
organ (hydraulus) when it had only four barrels
{x. 8, 2). See Hydraulus.
Tetradrachmou (TcTpabpa\it.a>v). A Greek silver
coin equivalent to four drachmae. See Numismat-
ics, p. 1114.
Tetralogla {TeTpdKoyid). A Greek term given to
tlie group of four plays which the poets produced
in rivalry with each other at the dramatic contests
held at the feast of Dionysus. After the introduc-
tiou of the Satyric Drama (q. v.), this, or a drama
of a comparatively cheerful character (such as the
Alcestis of Euripides), formed the fourth piece of
three tragedies or of a trilogy. By a tetralogy is
more particularly meant such a group of four
49*
dramas as had belonged to the same cycle of
myths, and bad thus formed a connected whole.
Of such a kind were the tetralogies of Aeschylus.
It is doubtful, however, whether he found this type
of connected tetralogy already in use or was the
first to introduce it. Sophocles abolished the con-
nection between the several pieces, and Euripides
followed his example. A complete tetralogy is not
extant, although a trilogy exists in the Oresteia
of Aeschylus, consisting of the tragedies Agamem-
non, Choephorae, and Bumenides; the satyric play
appended to it was the Proteus. See Deama;
Trilogia.
Tetrarches (Terpapxis). Properly the ruler of
one of the four parts of a district divided into four
governments. Also the title of any petty prince,
such as the rulers in those provinces of Asia which
were allowed by Kome to retain a certain inde-
pendence (Marquardt, Staatsverw. i. 401).
Tetrastylus. See Tbmplum.
Tetrica. A mountain on the frontiers of Pise-
num and the land of the Sabines, belonging to the
great chain of the Apennines (Yarro, S. B. ii. 1, 5).
Tetrlous, C. Pesuvius. One of the Thirty Ty-
rants, and the last of the pretenders who ruled
Gaul during its separation from the Empire under
Gallienus and his successor, a.d. 267-274. He was
defeated by Aurelian at the battle of Ch41ons (274),
and was treated by his conqueror with so much
consideration as to give rise to the report that he
had himself connived at the result (Eutrop. ix. 9 ;
Trebell. Poll. Tr. Tyr. 23).
Tettarakonta (oJ TerrapaKovTa). "The Forty."
Certain officers chosen by lot, who made regular
circuits through the demes of Attica, whence they
are called SiKaa-Toi Kara Stjiiovs, to decide all cases
of oIkIu and ra irepi tS>v ^lalav ; and also all other
private causes where the matter in dispute was
not above the value of ten drachmae. Their num-
ber was originally thirty, but was increased to
forty after the expulsion of the Thirty Tyrants and
the restoration of the democracy by Thrasybulus,
in consequence, it is said, of the hatred of the
Athenians to 1 he number of thirty (Pollux, viii.
100). See Schbrnanxi, Ant. Jur. Fubl. ■p. 2S7 ; and
Att. Process, pp. 88-93 (ed. Lipsius).
Teucer (TevKpos). (1) The son of the river-god
Scamander by the nymph Idaea. He was the first
king of Troy, whence the Trojans are sometimes
called Teuci'i. (2) Son of Telamon and Hesion6,
was a step-brother of Aiax, and the best archer
among the Greeks at Troy. He founded the town
of Salamis in Cyprus, and married Eun6, the daugh-
ter of Cyprus, by whom he became the father of
Astoria. See Aiax ; Salamis.
Teucri. See Mysia ; Teucer ; Teoia.
Teumessus (Teu/iijo-o-ds). A mountain in Boeo-
tia, iieai' Hypatus, and close to Thebes, on the road
from the latter place to Chalcis (Pansan. ix. 9, 1).
Teuta {Tfvra). The wife of Agron, king of the
Illyrians. She assumed the sovereign power on
the death of her husband, B.C. 231. In consequence
of the injuries inflicted by the piratical expeditions
of her subjects upon the Italian merchants, the
Eomans sent two ambassadors to demand satisfac-
tion, but she not only refused to comply with their
demands, but caused the younger of the two broth-
ers to be assassinated on his way home. War was
uow declared against her by fhe Komans. The
TEUTHRANIA
1546
TEXTUAL CKITICISM
gfeater part of her territory was soon conquered,
and she was obliged to sue for peace, which was
granted to her (B.C. 228), on couditiou of her giv-
ing up the greater part of her dominions (Polyb.
ii. 9-12).
Teuthrania. See Mysia.
Teuthras (Tevdpas). A mountain in the Mysian
district of Teuthrania, a southwestern branch of
Temnus.
Teuthras (TevSpas). An ancient king of Mysia.
He was succeeded in the kingdom of Mysia by Tel-
ephus. (See Tblephus.) The fifty daughters of
Teuthras, given as a reward to Heracles, are called
by Ovid Teuthrantia turha.
Teutoburgiensis Saltus. A range of liills in
Germany, extending from Osnabriick to Paderborn
(the Teutoburger Wald or Lippische Wald). It is
celebrated on account of the defeat and destruc-
tion there of Varus and tbree Roman legions by the
Germans under Arminins, a.d. 9. See Arminius ;
Gbrmania; Varus.
Teutones or Teutoni. A powerful people in
Germany, who invaded Gaul and the Roman do-
minions along with the Cimbri, at the latter end
of the second century B.C. The name Teutones is
not a collective name of the whole people of Ger-
many, as some writers have supposed, but only of
one particular tribe, who probably dwelt on the
coast of the Baltic, near the Cimbri. See Cimbbi ;
Germama.
Textile Fabrics. See Tela.
Textor, fem. Textrix ( v^avrijs, vi^avrpia ). A
weaver. (See Tela.) The weavers at Rome were
proverbial for their bad language, like the London
fishwives, so that Petronius (ch. 32) uses textorum
dicta in the sense of our "Billingsgate."
Textual Criticism. The criticism of a classical
author with a view to establish a sound and de-
fensible text is of two kinds, each of which sup-
plements and aids the other. The first is Diplo-
matic Criticism, which has to do with the age,
authenticity, and value of the existing manuscripts
{diplomata) ; and the second is Verbal or Gram-
matical Criticism, which alters the text in order
to make it conform to good sense or to the laws of
the language, or to the critic's conception of what
the author meant to say. The former is based
upon Palaeography ; the second in part upon the
science of Philology and in part upon aesthetic
principles. Wolff and Boeckh classified the former
as "Superior" criticism, and the latter as "lu-
ferior," but this terminology is not generally ac-
cepted. The best text-critic is he who can bring
to bear upon his task a minute palaeographical
knowledge and at the same time linguistic train-
ing and a sound literary sense.
Textual criticism in Greece originated in the
necessity that was felt of a unification and colla-
tion of the various versions of the Homeric poems.
Homer was to the Greeks much more than a poet ;
he was long regarded as a great teacher of practi-
cal and also of ethical wisdom, and he was read
and studied in the schools in much the same spirit
as a Christian would study the Bible, or a Moham
medan the Kor4n. Owing to the fact that the
Homeric poems were largely transmitted orally
and to the additional fact that tlie rhapsodists who
recited them in pnblic frequently altered the text
to suit the special occasion or their own notion of
an effective arrangement, there were many versions
current even iii very early times. It lias been in-
ferred that Solon took some steps toward the es-
tablishing of an Homeric canon (Plato, Sipparch.
228 B ; Diog. Laert. i. 57), and Pisistratns and his
son Hipparchus are said to have intrusted a recen-
sion of the text to a commission of four scholars
who were to edit and unify the poems. (See
Flach, Pisistratos und seine Utterarische Tlidtiqkeit
[Tiibiugen, 1885], and the article HoMEitCJS.) Thia
recension is thought to have formed the basis of
the famous " City Editions " (q. v.) which in turn
were worked over by the Alexandrian scholars.
Other special texts were made by Tlieagenes of
Rheginni, Stesimbrotus of Thasos (c. 450 B.C.), and
by Aristotle, who prepared a version for the use of
his pupil Alexander the Great, usually called 17 i<
vdpdrjKos from the case in which it was kept (Pint.
Alex. 8 ; cf. Cope's introduction to Aristotle's Bhet-
oric). Demetrius Phalereus also edited the Iliad
and the Odyssey, while the Sophists spent consider-
able time in the critical study of Homer. (See
Friedel, De Sophistarum Studiis Homerids [Halle,
1873]). At abont this time criticism was also ap-
plied to the texts of other great writers — to those
of Aeschylus, Sophocles, and Euripides — of wboro
an antlieutio text was pronmlgated by the orator
and statesman Lycnigus, about B.C. 350, which was
the only one allowed to be used by the actors.
(See Korn, De Aeschyli, Sopkoelis, Muripidis Fahala-
rum Exemplari Lycurgo Auctore Confecto [Bonn,.
1863].) Commentaries were also written on special
points by tlie Stoics and by the Cynics.
A more detinite and scientific criticism was that
undertaken by the pliilological section of the School
at Alexandria (see Alexandrian School), and in
connection with the great Alexandrian Library
(see Bibliotheca), for which great quantities of
manuscripts were purchased by King Ptolemy at
the advice of Demetrius Phalereus. All of the
early heads of the School worked at text-recension.
Zenodotus of Ephesus (b.c. 325-260) published a
collection of Homeric glosses ( see Glossa ), and
about B.C. 274 put forth a hiopBaxris or recension
of both the Iliad and the Odyssey, also called the
exSocrif 'Ofiripov. In this, four kinds of corrections
appear: (a) Elimination or the omission of lines
known to be spnrious; (b) Query or the indication
of doubtful lines; (c) Transposition or a change
in the order of the lines; and (t?) Emendation or
the substitution of new readings for the old. See
Diintzer, De Zenodoti Studiis Homerids (Gottingeii,
1848).
Tlie existing texts were classified and character-
ized in the HiVaKEs of Callimachus, the first great
bibliographical work ever written ; and Eratos-
thenes of Cyrene (c. 276-196 B.C.) wrote a critical
treatise on the poets of the Old Comedy. He was
succeeded by Aristophanes of Byzantium (c. 257-
180 B.C.), perhaps the greatest philologist of an-
tiquity. His criticism was partly diplomatic and
partly verbal ; and was guided always by the sen-
timent critique. He did much for both text-criti-
cism and for language-study in general. To liini
is ascribed the invention of diacritical marks and
symbols {arrniela KpiTKo), all of great palaeographio
importance. Ten of these are known as the ScVa
irpoa-coStat : (a) the rough breathing {wvevfia Saiiivrj) ; (/ and g) the long and short marks
(;(pdi/oi); (/i) the biacTToXij or comma (virgute); (i)
the hyphen {v(f>4v) ; (j) the apostrophe (dirdorpo^os).
The Greek marks of punctiiiiUoii are also ascrihed
to Aristophanes. His critical work included an
edition of Homer (a second Swpdaa-is), and also
editions of Hesiod (the Tkeogony), Aloaeus, Anac-
reon, Pindar, Enripides, Aristophanes, and perhaps
Simouides and Meuander. The famous Alexan-
drian Canon was iu part his. work. See Canon
Alexanduinos.
His great pupil Aristarchiis of Samothrace (o.
217-143 B.C.) did niucli for tlie study of formal
grammar (see Grammatica), and also edited Arcbil-
ochns, Alcaeus, Hesiod, Pindar, Aeschylus, Soph-
ocles, Aristophanes, and especially tlie Homeric
poems, of which he put forth two separate recen-
sions, writing (rvYypdmxaTa or special monographs,
besides the eKSdcrety (texts) and virofivfjiiaTa (com-
mentaries). Aristarchus approached his task in a
skei^tical spirit, and employed five processes : (a)
biopBaxTis or arrangement of the text; (J) avayvoi-
6poi). See Panathenaea.
Thamjris {Odfivpis) or Thamjrras. An ancient
Thraciau bard, son of Philammon and the nymph
Argiope. In his presumption he challenged the
Muses to a trial of skill, and, being overcome in
the contest, was deprived by them of his sight and
of the power of singing. He was represented with
a broken lyre in his hand (Pausau. iv. 33, 4 ; ix. 30,
2; x.7,2)."
ThanStos (OdvaTos). The Greek god of death
identified by the Romans with Mors. Homer de-
scribes him as the brother of Sleep, and Hesiod
calls him the son of Night (Hes. Tlieog. 211, 756)
and says that he dwells in the lower world. In
the best period of Greek art, both Death and Sleep
were represented as yontlis either asleep or with
inverted torches (Verg. Aen. vi. 224). See Somnus.
Thaps&cus (edijfaKos). Old Test. Thipsach. An
Aramean word, signified " a ford " ; now Dibsi. A
city of Syria, in the province of Chalybonitis, on
the left bank of the Euphrates, 2000 stadia south
of Zeugma, and fifteen parasangs from the mouth
of the river Chaboras, the Araxes of Xenophon.
Thapsus (Qdyjfos). (1) A city on the eastern
coast of Sicily, on a peninsula of the same name
(Isola degli Magnisi). (2) A city on the eastern
coast of Byzacena, in Africa Propria. Here Caesar
finally defeated the army of Pompey and ended
the Civil War. See Caesar ; Pompeius.
Thargelia (BapyriXia). The principal feast of
Apollo in Athens, held on the seventh day of the
month Thargelion (May-June), the birthday of the
god. Originally it was connected with the ripen-
ing of the field-prodnce. A procession was formed,
and the first-fruits of the year were offered to
Apollo, together with Artemis and the Horae. It
was at the same time an exi)iatory feast, at which
a peculiar propitiatory sacrifice was offered, which
was to pnrify the State from all guilt, and avert
the wrath of the god, lest he should exercise his
avenging'and destroying power in burning up the.
harvest with parching heat, and in visiting the
people with pestilence. Two persons, condemned
to death, a man and a woman, as representatives
of the male and female population, were led about
with a garland of figs round their necks to the
sound of flutes and singing, and scourged with sea-
weed and with the branches of a fig-tree. They
were then sacrificed at a certain spot on the sea-
shore, their bodies burned, and the ashes cast into
the sea. In later times they seem to have been
contented with throwing the victims (^apimnol)
from a height into the sea, catching them as they
fell, and banishing them from the country. Be-
sides these sacrifices, festal processions and choral
contests between men and boys took place. At
the same time the great feast of Apollo was prob-
ably held at Delos, to which the Athenians sent a
sacred embassy in the ancient ship in which The-
seus is said to have sajled to Crete, and which was
always kept in repair. See Preller, Grieehisclie
Mytliologie, i. 209; and A. Mommsen, Seortologie,
50, 53, 414-425.
Thargelion (GapyijXiav). The eleventh mouth
in the Attic calendar, corresponding roughly to
our May-June. See CALENDAUirM.
THASOS
1549
THEATRUM
Thasos (edaros) or Thasus. Now Thaso or
Tasso. An Island in the north of the Aegaeau
Sea, off the coast of Thrace, antl opposite the mouth
of the river Nestus. It was at a very early period
taken possession of by the Phoenicians, on account
of its valuable gold-mines. According to tradi-
tion the Phcenicians were led by Thasus, son of
Poseidon or Agenor, who came from the East in
search of Enropa, and from whom the island de-
rived its name. Thasos was afterwards colonized
by the Parians, B.C. 708, and among the colonists
was the poet Archilochns. The Thracians once
possessed a considerable territory on the coast of
Thrace, and were one of the richest and most pow-
erful peoples in the north of the Aegaean. They
were subdued by the Persians under Mardonius,
and subsequently became part of the Athenian
maritime empire. They revolted, however, from
Athens in B.C. 465, and, after sustaining a siege of
three years, were subdued by Cinion in 463- They
again revolted from Athens in 411, and called in
the Spartans ; but the island was again restored
to the Athenians by Thrasybulus in 407. Some re-
mains of the ancient town still exist, among them
the Agora and a triumphal arch. See Hasselbach,
De Insula Thaso (1838).
Thaumas {QavfLas). The son of Pontus and G6,
and, by the Oceanid Electra, the father of Iris and
the Harpies (Hes. Theog. 237). Hence Iris is called
Thaumantias, Thaumantis, and Thaumantea virgo.
See Iris.
Theaetetus (Oeai-niTos). An Athenian, the son
of Euphronins of Suniura, introduced as one of the
speakers in Plato's Theaetetus and Sophistes, in
which he is spoken of as a noble youth, ardent in
the pursuit of knowledge, and especially in the
study of geometry.
TheagSnes {eeayevrjs). (1) A tyrant of Megara,
who obtained his power about B.C. 630, having
espoused the part of the commonalty against the
nobles. He was driven ont before his death. He
gave his daughter in marriage to Cylon (q. v.). (2)
A Thasian, the son of Timosthenes, renowned for
his extraordinary strength and swiftness. He
gained uumerons victories at the Olympian, Pyth-
ian, Nemean, and Isthmian Games, and is said to
have won 1400 crowns. He lived about B.C. 480
(Pausan. vi. 6, 5 ; id. 11, 2).
Theano (Bfavai). (1) The daughter of Cisseus,
■wife of Antenor, and priestess of Athene at Ilium.
(2) A celebrated female philosopher of the Pytha-
gorean School, appears to have been the wife of
Pythagoras, and the mother by him of Telauges,
Mnesarchus, Myia, and Arignot^ ; but the accounts
respecting her were various (Diog. Laert. viii. 42 ;
Snidas, 8. h. v.). Letters ascribed to her, but not
genuine, exist, and are edited by Hercher (1873).
Theatrum [deaTpov). The architectural form of
the Greek theatre was developed from the circular
dancing-place, the npxrja-Tpa, used by the Bacchic
dancers. At tir-st there was no Chorus distinct from
the general body of worshippers, all of whom were
free to join- in the dance. As soon, however, as a
regular Chorus was instituted, it became necessary
to reserve a circular space of ground for it. A ring
of stones sufficed to mark off this circle. The altar
of Dionysus was placed at its centre. The specta-
tors stood around it and watched the dance. So
long as the dramatic element was limited to a
dialogue between the Chorus and one actor, that
person could stand on a raised place in the middle
of the Chorus and address himself to various points
of the circle in turn ; but when Aeschylus adpoi : (4) citizens
or foreigners who were honoured in their personal
capacity, as benefactors of the State. For such
persons special seats were provided, like arm-
chairs, called dpovoi or xadedpat. At Athens these
chairs, made of Pentelic marble, occupy the whole
of the lowest row, while others are placed in dif-
ferent parts of the house, though in no case higher
up than the twenty-fourth row ; those assigned to
priests or officials bear their titles. At Epidaurus-
several rows of seats with backs and arms were as-
signed to those who enjoyed irpoebpia.
The acoustic properties of a Greek theatre would
be naturally good, since the actors had a high wall
behind them and a rising slope in front. Vitru-
vins, indeed, says that artificial aid was sought
from " brazen vessels," " which the Greeks call
^;(eia,"80 placed in the auditorium as to re verberate-
the voices of the actors. He even speaks of these
"resonators" as being nicely adapted to the re-
quired musical pitch (ii. 1, 9). The theatre at
Aizani in Cilicia has a series of niches above the
hia^ap,a: and similar niches exist elsewhere. Ac-
cording to one view, these niches held the ^x^'^r
while another connects them merely with -the sub-
structions of seats.
The outer wall enclosing the auditorium ordi-
narily followed the curve of the semicircle, unless-
the nature of the ground caused some deviation.
At Athens the auditorium was partly bounded on
the north by the steep rook of the Acropolis, wliil&
the rest of its boundary was formed by strong walls-
of conglomerate. Where the external appearance
of these walls became important, viz., iu the south
and southwestern portions, they were cased witk
finely wrought limestone. Examples occur in
which the walls enclosing the auditorium were
rectaugnlar, as at Cnidus, and in the smaller the-
atre at Pompeii. The walls flanking the seats at
each end of the semicircle were either carried in a-
single sloping line from the topmost tier to the
orchestra, or built in a series of steps correspond-
ing with the tiers. In the best Greek period such
walls were not exactly parallel with the line of the
proscenium, but started inwards a little, towards
the centre of the orchestra. This was the case at
Athens and Epidaurus.
Scenic Decoration.^ — The testimonies on this-
subject are of two classes. (1) Notices in writers
chiefly belonging to the Roman age, especially lex-
icographers and scholiasts. Among these the most
important is the grammarian lulius Pollux (flour.
A.D. 170), in his Onomasticon, book iv. JJ 128-132.
As has lately been shown hf Rohde, the source
principally used by Pollux was a work by luba,
a writer of the later Alexandrian Age, entitled
QearpiKr) 'l(rTopia, in at least seventeen books ; while
Inba, in his turn, had sources going back to Aris-
tophanes of Byzantium (B.C. 200), but not further^
The besetting fault of Pollux, in abridging from
this ample material, seems to have been an omis-
sion to distinguish between the normal and the
occasional resources of the stage. (2) The second
kind of evidence is that derived from the Greek
dramatic texts themselves. This source, scanty
as it is, is the principal one on which we have to.
THEATRUM
1553
THEATRUM
rely in regard to the practice of the fifth and fourth
centuries B.C. Not long ago it was the custom to
treat the notices in Pollux and the other late au-
thorities as if they could be applied -without re-
serve to the great age of Athenian Tragedy and
Comedy, but a more critical study has shown the
need of greater caution in this respect.
In the extant plays of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Eu-
ripides, and Aristophanes, the action most often
takes place in front of a house with a "practi-
cable" door; sometimes in front of a temple, a
cottage, a tent, a cave, or a rock. Painted linen
hangings, erected on a wooden frame, would have
sufficed for such a background. Aristotle, in
sketching the growth of Tragedy, says that Aes-
chylus added the second actor, and made the dia-
logue predominate over the choral part, while
Sophocles introduced the third actor and the use
temporary with the iimovation. Sophocles first
exhibited in B.C. 468, twelve years before the death
of Aeschylus. Aristotle and Vitruvins are recon-
ciled if we suppose that Sophocles introduced
(TKrjvoypa^ia in the early days of his career ; a fact
which will also help us to understand why that
improvement was peculiarly associated with his
name. Even before Agatharohus had made a be-
ginning of artistic o-Ki/j/oypa^t'a, some ruder kind
of drawing may have been used. Thus in the Fersae
of Aeschylus (B.C. 472) the palace was probably in-
dicated. In the Ion of Euripides (cir. B.C. 421),
where the scene is laid at Delphi, the Chorus of
Athenian maidens point with admiration to the
sculptures which adorn the front of the temple.
With regard to " massive " decoration, as dis-
tinguished from a painted background, the objects
required by the texts are simple, such as altars,
Bemains of Greek Theatre at Tauromenium. (From a photograph.)
of scene-painting (crKijvoypa(/)ia). Now; this last
fact must have stood out clearly in Athenian tra-
dition, which Aristotle had every means of know-
ing, when he thus coupled it with the other nov-
elty as an invention distinctive of Sophocles. It
is usually assumed, even by recent writers, that
Aristotle is here irreconcilable with Vitrnvius, who
ascribes the introdnction of scene-painting to Aes-
chylus. Such an assumption is not, we think, nec-
essary. The words of Vitruvins (vii. praef. 11) are :
"primum Agatharchus Athenis, Aeachylo dooente
tragoediam, scaenam fecit et de ea commentarinm
reliqnit"; and he then goes on to say how the
stimulus given by Agatharchus led Democritus
and Anaxagoras to develop principles of perspec-
tive. The phrase " while Aeschylus was exhibit-
ing tragedy " merely describes Aeschylus as con-
statues of gods or heroes, rocks, and seats. But
the texts further prove that certain mechanical
appliances were available at need. (1) Tlie ckkv-
K\r)na was a small movable stage on wheels, which
could be rolled forward through the door in the
proscenium. There was room on it for three or
four persons, and it was low euongh to allow of an
actor stepping off it with ease. The most frequent
nse of the fKKvKKrifia was when the corpse of a person
slain withm the house was to be shown to the audi-
ence — sometimes with the murderer standing beside
it. The moment at which the eKKvKXrjiMa was pushed
forward is often, though not always, marked in the
text by a reference to the opening of the door.
But this was not the only case in which the appli-
ance was used : it could also be employed for any
tableau in the interior of a house. Thus in Aesch.
THEATRUM
1554
THEATRUM
Eumen. the Pytliia speaks the prologue iu front
of tbe temple, and tben tbe iKKvKkrjiia is used to
show Orestes at the omphalos withiu. Similarly iu
Soph. Aiax, wheu Tecraes'sa opeus the teut, this ma-
chine serves to display Aiax prostrate amidst the
slaughtered cattle. As appears from some passages,
the iKKvKXriiia could be pushed far euough forward
to admit of an actor entering, or making his exit,
at the door behind it. It should be noted that tbe
use of tbe €KKvKXr]ii,a is not merely au inference from
later writers and from bints in Tragedy, but is
proved by the two parodies in Aristophanes, where
Euripides and Agathou are wheeled out, and are
thence ouce more withdrawn from view (Ach. 408
foil., eKKVKKriBrjT . . . eKKUKXTjtro/iat : 2'heam. 265,
f(rKVKXri(ra.Ta)). Tile exact nature of the f^axrrpa
is uncertain, but it was evidently akin to the
(KKVKXrjiia, differing from it, possibly, only in tbe
mode of propulsion. (2) Machinery for showing
persons in the air was required by the appearances
of the gods, and iu some other cases — as wheu
Medea is seen above the palace in tbe chariot given
to her by tbe Snu (Eur. Med. 1319), or when Try-
jiaeus soars aloft on his beetle (Aristoph. Pax, 80).
Two different contrivances seem to have beeu used :
both were, of course, concealed by tbe prosceni-
um. One was an apparatus worked by a wheel
{rpoxos) and I'opes {aiapat.), and called alatpy]}ia,
which was used when the person was to be seen
gradually rising into tbe air, or descending from
above. The other device was a sort of platform,
projecting from the wings at the back of the pro-
scenium, close to its upper edge. This was the so-
called deoXoyflov, used when the apparition of a
god or hero was to be sudden. Tlie Kpep-ddpa in
which Socrates is suspended (Aristoph. Nub. 218)
is a burlesque of the tragic appliances. (3) Akin
to the 6eo\oye'iov must have been tbe contrivance
used when a person is to appear on the roof of a
palace (as the watcher in Aescb. Ag. ; Autigonfe and
tbe paedagogus iu Eur. Phoen. etc.). A wopden
platform, high up behind tbe proscenium, would
have sufficed: according to Pollux, it was called a
dLcrreyia.
These seem to be tbe only forms of decoration
or mechanism which can certainly be inferred from
the texts of tbe tragedians and of Aristophanes.
They ai'e all compatible with a temporary wooden
structure and with a comparatively simple phase
of scenic art. Wheu, iu tbe course of the fourth
century B.C., permanent stone theatres became
usual in Greek lauds, the general character of
scenic decoration was perhaps not at first affected
tbei'eby. Behind the proscenium there was now
a permaueut wall, forming tbe front of tbe build-
ing assigned to the actors. But tbe proscenium
itself probably continued, for a time, to be tempo-
rary — a wooden structure, with painted hangings.
It may have beeu at this period that wepLaKToi
were first introduced. These were triangular
wooden prisms, revolving on a pivot (whence the
name), with scenery painted on each of their three
faces. One TrepiaKTos was placed at the left wing
a,ud another at the right. They took the place of
modern side-scenes, and also served to indicate
changes of scene, according to a regular conven-
tional method. The ireplaKTos on the spectator's
right baud represented tbe locality in which the
action was taking place. Tbe TvepiaKTos on his left
hand represented a region outside of that locality.
If, for instance, the scene of tbe play was laid at
Delphi, tbe right-hand irfplaicros would illustrate
that place, while the other might represent the
road leading to Athens. The same rule governed
entrances and exits: a Delphian would come on
from the right, a stranger from the left. If the
scene was to be changed from one spot near Delphi
to another in tbe same vicinity, tbe left-band Tre-
piaKTOs would be turned so as to present a uew
face, but the right-hand one would be left un-
altered. If the scene was shifted from Delphi to
Athens, both ircpiaKTot would be turned.
There are only two Greek plays in which it is
necessary to assume a change of scene. In the
Eumetiides the action is trausferi'ed from Delphi to
Athens; in the ^ioj;, from the front of the hero's
tent to a lonely place on tbe sea-shore. It is prob-
able that iu the first of these examples the change
was merely symbolized by substituting the Operas
of Athene for a statue of Apollo, while the build-
ing painted on tbe background was identified,
first with the Delphian temple, and then with the
Erechtbeum. In the second example, if tbe back-
ground was a landscape, nothing was required but
to remove the hangings which represented the
tent. The use of irepiaKToi in the fifth century B.C.
cannot be proved from tbe dramatic literature.
On the other band, they would have been found
peculiarly convenient. wheu tbe old wooden pro-
scenia, with painted hangings, were replaced by
stone proscenia adorned with sculpture. There
is no evidence that, in addition to revolving scen-
ery, the Greek theatre had scenes which could be
shifted on grooves; though the Roman' stage, as
Servius tells us, had both (ad Verg. Georg. iii. 24).
Entrances for thk Actors. — Pollux speaks
of three doors in tbe proscenium, the central one
being called 6ipa fiaa-iXeios, because tbe chief per-
sons of the play used it. Vitruvins coufirms this
statement. Ruins of the Hellenistic or Roman
Age show sometimes three doors, sometimes five.
In tbe latter case, tbe two extreme doors may have
opened, not on the stage, but on si>ace8 at either
side of it (irapafrKrjvia), used by actors waiting for
their turns, or by officials. In the theatre at Me-
galopolis (fourth century B.C.) there were three
entrances to tbe stage. Only one entrance is
traceable in tbe remains at Eiiidaurus, Zea, and
Oropus respectively. It is on a level with, the or-
chestra; hence those who disbelieve in a raised
stage regard it as tbe entrance for the actors. But
it may have passed beneath a raised stage, serving
to give the employes of the theatre a direct access
to the orchestra. How many doors there may have
been in the painted hangings of the old wooden
proscenia, we cannot tell. The fifth-century texts
show that, besides the door or doors iu tbe pro-
scenium, there were also entrances for the actors
from the sides, right and left.
Pollux says that when ghosts appeared on the
scene they came up either by dvamia-fiaTa (our
" trap-doors ") or by the ^apiovtoi KXipaKfs. It has
generally been supposed that these KXipaKfs led
from the orchestra to the stage. This is the case
at Megalopolis. Another theory is that they con-
nected the stage with a passage beneath it, invisi-
ble to tbe spectators.
No curtain was used in the Greek theatre.
When a play opened with a group iu position (such
as the suppliants iu the Oed. Tyr.), the actors must
have simply walked on to tbe scene and assumed
that position. When one play followed another
THEATRUM
1556
THEATRUM
and the backgronnrt had to be changed, Unit
cliauge took place before the eyes of the specta-
tors. In such matters we cannot jndge the feel-
ings of Athenians assembled at the Dionysia by
the requireme)its of modern playgoers.
The Administration o¥ the Thbatbb. — A
Greek theatre was the property of the State, and
the performances in it were acts of public worship
Jiuder State conti'ol. At Athens, in the fifth and
and fonrth centuries B.C., drama accompanied two
Bionysiao festivals — the Lenaea, iu January, and
the Great Dionysia, in March. At each festival
both Tragedy and Comedy were produced; but
the Leuaea were peculiarly associated with Com-
edy, and the Great Dionysia with Tragedy. The
cost of the performances at each festival was de-
frayed from three sonrces: (1) Tlie theatre was let
by the Sfatc fo a lessee, who received the money
paid for admission, and in retnrn undertook cer-
tain charges. One of these, as appears from an
extant document (C I. A. ii. 573), was the niaiirte-
nanoe of the building in good repair. Hence the
classical name for the lessee, apx^treKToiv. He was
also bound to provide a certain number of free
seats (as for the persons entitled to irpoedpia) ; but
for these he was probably reimbursed by the treas-
ury. The provision of scenery and of costume for
the actors (excepting tlie ckoreutae) appears also
to have devolved upon tlie lessee. He was cer-
tainly charged with the custody of the scenery
and of all the theatrical dresses and properties.
He also paid the cashiers, the persons who showed
spectators to their places, and all other employes
of tlifi theatre. (2) The second source of contribn-
tion was the choregia. For each festival the Ar-
chou Eponymus appointed as many choregi as there
were competing poets ; at the Great Dionysia the
number was usually three for Tragedy and three
for Comedy. The choregi were chosen from men
nominated by the ten Attic tribes in rotation. The
duty of the choregus was to furnish one Chorus of
fifteen persons for Tragedy, or of twenty-four for
Comedy. He provided a suitable place for their
training (;(opi;'yeioi/), and maintained them till the
festival was over. If the poet did not train them
himself, the choregus had to find a xopoSiSda-KoKos.
He had also to supply the flute-player (avXrjrrjs)
who preceded the Chorus on entering or quitting
the orchestra and played the occasional music.
He purchased the costumes, masks, etc., for the
Chorus. But his task was not finished when the
Chorus was trained and equipped. He had also
to supply any mute persons (Kaxfta irpotraTra) that
might be required for the piece. (3) The third con-
tributor was the State. When a poet had applied
to the archon for a Chorus and his application had
been granted, the archon next assigned to him
three actors, who were paid by the State. It did
not rest with the poet to decide which of these
three should be irpaTayajvia-ri)!, etc. : he received
them from the State already classified according
to merit, as actors of first, second, and third parts.
This classification rested ultimately on special
dyaves in which actors wore directly tried against
each other, and which were distinct from the per-
formances at the festivals. If a poet ever required
a fonrth actor (probably a very rare case), he could
only go to the choregus, who might make an "extra
grant" (irapaxopfiyrifia). The State also paid the
marshals (pa^bovxoi) who kept order in the thea-
tre and who were stationed in the orchestra. Last-
ly, a certain honorarium, distinct from the festival-
prizes, was paid by the Treasury to each of the
competing poets, according to the order in which
they were placed by the judges.
The character of the dramatic contests as so-
lemnities conducted by the State was strongly
marked in the forms of procedure. A few days
before the Gi'eat Dionysia, the ceremony called tlie
Trpodycov ("prelnde") was held iu the old Odeion
near the Enueacrnnos. The competing poets,
with their respective choregi, were then formally
presented to the public; the actors and choruses
were also present, iu festal, but not in scenic, at-
tire; and the titles of the plays to be produced at
the approaching festival were officially annouuced.
When the first day of the Great Dionysia arrived,
the dramatic contests were preceded by the trans-
action of some public business iu the theatre. It
was then that crowns of honour were awarded for
public services, and that the orphans of Athenians
slain in war were presented to the citizens. In
due course a public herald snmmoned the first on
the list of competing poets. He entered the or-
chestra, attended by the choregus and Chorus, and
poured a libation at the thymeU to Dionysus. His
procession then witlidrew ; the orchestra was once
more empty, and the play began. One prize for
Tragedy and one for Comedy were awarded by ten
judges, taken by lot from a large number of per-
sons whom the Senate (with the choregi) had chos-
en from the tribes. At the close of the contests,
five judges (taken from the ten by a second ballot)
announced the awards. The successful poets were
then crowned, before the audience, by the archon.
Shortly after the festival, a public meeting, for
business connected with it, was held in the thea-
tre.
The Audience. — According to a recent estimate,
the Dionysiac Theatre was once capable of seating
about 27,500 persons. It must be remembered that
all the upper tiers have been destroyed, and that
the ancieut capacity was enormously greater than
it would appear from the seats which still exist.
PJato was usiug round numbers wheu he spoke of
"more than 30,000 Greeks" as present in the Di-
onysiac Theatre at the tragic contests ( Symp.
175 E), but it is quite conceivable that the number
was sometimes nearer to 30,000 than to 20,000.
The vast theatre at Megalopolis could hold, ac-
cording to one modern computation, no fewer than
44,000 persons. Such numbers become intelligible
when we consider that the Greek drama was essen-
tially a popular festival, in which the entire civic
body was invited to take part. Even young boys ~
were present both at Comedy and at Tragedy.
Women were certainly present at Tragedy ; and a
fragment of Alexis shows that, iu the fonrth cen-
tury B.C., they were admitted to the performances
of Comedy also. This, however, was the Middle
Comedy^ very different, in some respects, from the
Old Comedy of Aristophanes. It would be a natu-
ral inference from the seclusion in which Athenian
women lived that thej' were not admitted to the
Old Comedy. But against this a priori argument
may be set another — viz., that, at the Dionysia,
Tragedy and Comedy were merely different sides
of one dyav : those who could participate in one
were entitled to share in the other. A line drawn
on grounds of decorum would dissever elements
which, in the Dionysiae idea, were inseparable.
There is no conclusive literary evidence. At Ath-
THEATKUM
1556
THEATEUM
Theatre at Segesta. (Restoration.)
ens the jxeToiKoi were admitted to the theatre.
Foreigners were also admitted, whether officials or
private persons.
In the earliest days of Athenian drama, admis-
sion was doubtless ftee of charge ; payment may
have been introduced after the expulsion of the
Pisistratidae, when the city began to find the cost
too heavy. In the fifth and fourth centuries B.C.
the price of admission for one day was two obols,
or not quite $0.08. Pericles introduced the system
by which the State paid two obols to each citizen
for eacli day of the Dionysiao festivals, in order
that he might attend the theatre. This BeapiKov
was partly defrayed from the tribute of the allies,
and probably began about B.C. 454. It was dis-
tributed by the demarchs in the several demes ;
and, though it was first devised in the interests of
the poor, the only condition of obtaining it seems
to have been enrollment on the register of the
deme. The number of persons receiving the deco-
piKov in B.C. 431 has been computed at 18,000. All
seats were of the same class, except those reserved
for persons who had the right of rrpoeSpia, and who
paid nothing. (Cf. Dem. De Cor. § 28.) The places
of payment were probably in the irdpoSoi, leading
to the orchestra. Specimens of ordinary Greek
theatre-tickets are extant. These are small leaden
coins, bearing on one side some emblem of 'the
theatre, such as a Dionysus with a tripod, or an
actor's mask ; and on the obverse, the name of an
Attic tribe, or a numeral. Many examples have
been published by Benndorf (Zeitsehr. f. d. osterr.
Theatre-tickets.
Gymn. xxvi.). Another kind of theatre-ticket also
occurs. This is a small round mark of bone or
ivory, bearing on one side some artistic device
(such as the head of a deity), and on the other a
number (never higher than 15), in both Greek and
Boman figures. These were tickets, of the Im-
perial Age, for persons who had wpoeSpia. The
numbers probably indicate divisions of the house.
How far such division was carried is uncertain.
The members of the Senate sat together in a defi-
nite part of the Dionysiac Theatre (to- ^ovXem-LKov).
For youths between the ages of eighteen and
twenty -one, a space was similarly reserved (to
e^jy/Si/cov).
The performances began in the morning, and
lasted till evening ; but it is attpsted by the comic
poet Pherecrates — who gained his first prize in
B.C. 438 — that the spectators had usually taken the
morning meal (Spia-Tov) before they came (Athen.
X. 464 e). In the next century, however, We hear
of performances beginning at daybreak (Aesch. in
Ctes. § 76). The older Athenian custom was for
all the spectators to wear wreaths (as at a sacri-
fice); but this had perhaps gone out before B.C.
350. As the whole day was spBnt in the theatre,
the visitors brought light refreshments {rpayrjpaTa}
with them. Choregi sometimes courted popularity
by a distribution of cakes and wine: and Aris-
tophanes has pilloried those rival poets who em-
ployed slaves to throw nuts about the house. An
Athenian audience was closely attentive — detect-
ing the slightest fault of speech — and highly de-
monstrative. Loud clap-
ping of hands and shouts
of applause expressed
theirdelight; disapproval
found vent in stamping
with the feet, hissing, and
hooting (xXco^etv). Never,
probably, has the ordeal
for an actor been more se-
THEATRDM
1557
THEATRUM
vere than it was at Athens. Persons of note who
entered the housie were recognized with frank
favour, or the reverse. Indeed, the whole de-
meanour of Athenians at the Dionysia appears
to have heen marked by a certain sense of do-
mestic ease, as if ali the holiday-makers were
members of one family.
From the latter part of the fourth century B.C.
onwards, it became usual to produce drama, not
merely at the Dionysia, but ou any occasion of
special rejoicing ; a result partly dne to the per-
sonal taste of Alexander the Great for theatrical
«hows of every kind. Hence the theatres gradu-
ally lost that sacred character which had been
theirs so long as they were set apart for the wor-
ship of Dionysus. A further consequence was that
they began to be used for various entertainments
which had nothing to do with drama, such as the
«xhibitions of conjurers or acrobats, and, in the
Soman age, gladiatorial shows, or combats with
Dionysiao Theatre, so, at every period of Greek
antiquity, such places were adorned with monu-
ments of statesmen and soldiers, no less than of
poets, musicians, and actors. This was in accord
with the true idea of the Greek theatre, which was
not merely the home of an art, but also a centre of
civic reunion.
Rome possessed no theatre of stone till B.C. 55.
Just a century earlier such an edifice had been in
progress, when P. Cornelius Soipio Nasica procured
a decree of the Senate for its destruction (Livy,
Epit. 4S). The spirit of the Komau veto ou per-
manent theatres was one which refused to regard
the drama except as a passing frivolity. Wooden
theatres were erected, and pulled down when the
occasion was over. But before the middle of the
first century B.C. these temporary structures had
already begun to show a high elaboration. The
building put up by the aedile M. Aemilius Scaurus
in B.C. 58 contained 80,000 seats ; the proscenium
frV^p^'-afs ,
.■i»v.i-^«j
Remains of Greek Tbeatre at Syracuse.
wild beasts. Even in the fifth century B.C., in-
deed, cock-fighting had been held on one day of
the year iu the Dionysiiic Theatre.
Mention has been made of the meetings for pub-
lic business held in the Dionysiao Theatre just be-
fore and after the Great Dionysia. In the latter
part of the fifth century we hear of the citizens
convening the ecclesia in the theatre at Muuychia,
a,nd in the Dionysiac Theatre itself, when the Puyx
was not available (Thuc. viii. 93 foil.). By B.C. 250
it had become usual to hold ordinary meetings of
the ecclesia in the Dionysiac Theatre ; though the
elections of magistrates (dpxacpea-lai) continued to
be held on the Pnyx. From the fifth century B.C.
the theatre had been the regular place for the be-
stowal of public honours, such as crowns. In
later times a theatre was often also the scone of
an exemplary punishment (Pint. Ximol. 34). As
statues of Themistocles and Miltiades stood in the
was adorned w'ith pillars of marble and statues of
bronze; and the whole work seems to have ])os-
sessed every element of grandeur except perma-
nence. The old interdict had already lost its
meaning; and three years later Pompeins was al-
lowed to erect, near the Campus Martins, the first
theatre of stone. Tlie model is said to have been
the theatre of Mityleii6, and the number of seats
40,000. The theatre of Maroellus, built by Augus-
tus, and named after his nephew, was also of stone,
and could hold- 20,500 persons. A third such build-
ing, with a capacity of 11,510, was completed in
B.C. 13 by L. Cornelius Balbus. These are the tiina
theatra of Snetonins (Aug. 45). Meauwhile many
provincial towns in Italy and elsewhere had long
possessed stone theatres, built or altered under
Roman influence.
The Roman type of theatre is simply the Greek
type modified in certain particulars. The ground-
THEATRUM
1558
THEATKUM
Roman Theatre, after Vitruvius.
plan is thus described by Vitruvius : In a circle
of the same diameter which the orchestra is to
have, inscribe three equilateral triaugles. Take
one side of any triangle, and let this be the back
wall of the stage, scaenae frons (a b). A diameter
of the circle, drawn parallel with A B, will repre-
sent the line dividing the stage from the orchestra
(C d). The seats for the spectators are arranged
round the orchestra in semicircles concentric with
it. The five points above the liue c D, where the
angles touch the circumference,
are the points from which five
flights of steps lead up to the
seats, dividing them into six
cunei. Above the first zone, or
semicircular passage {praednctio),
the seats are divided into twelve
cunei by eleven stairways. Jnst
above the points c and d, access
is given to the orchestra by two
vaulted passages which pass un-
der the upper rows of seats (e, f).
The platform of the stage is pro-
longed right and left, so that its
total length (G h) is equal to twice
the diameter of the orchestra. lu
the back wall of the stage there
are to be three doors, the posi-
tions of which are marked by
the points i, K, l. Thus the dis-
tinctive features of the Komau
theatre are these two: (1) The
orchestra is not, as in the Greek
theatre, a circle (or the greater
part of it), but only a semicircle.
The diameter of the orchestra is
now the front line of a raised
stage. Consequently the audito-
rium, also, forms only » half-cir-
cle. The primary cause of this
change was that the old Dionysiao
Chorus had disappeared ; the or-
chestra, therefore, had no longer
a dramatic use. (2) In the Greek
theatre the auditorium and the
scene-buildings were not archi-
tecturally linked. The mipoSoi
wereopeii p.-issages between them.
In the Roman theatre the side-
walls of the scene-building were
carried forward till they met the
side-walls of the auditorium. By
this organic union of the two
main parts the whole theatre was
made a single compact building.
These two main differences ex-
plain the other points in which
the Roman theatre varied firnn
its Greek original. Thus: (a)
Having closed the openings af-
forded by the irapoSoi, the Ro-
mans needed some other access
to their semicircular oioliestra.
Here the arch served them. By
cutting off a few seats in the
lower rows at the angles right
and left of the stage, they ob-
tained height enough for vaulted
passages, which ran under the
auditorium into the orchestra. (5)
The solid unity of the Roman
theatres lent itself to the Roman taste for dec-
oration of a monumental character. The perma^
nent Greek proscenia, though usually adorned
with columns, had been simple. But the richest
embellishments of architecture and sculpture were
lavished on the Roman proscenia, in which two
or more stories were usually distinguished by care-
fully harmonized modes of treatment, (e) A sim-
ilar magnificence was shown in the external
facades. Greek theatres had nsually been erected
Small Theatre at Pompeii. (Overbeok.)
THEATRUM
,1669
THEATEDM
on natural slopes. A Eomau theatre Tvas more
often built on level ground. The auditorium
rested ou massive substructions, of which the
walls were connected by arches. From the open
spaces thus aflforded, numerous wide staircases
ascended, beneath the auditorium, to the sev-
eral rows of seats. Corridors, opening ou these
staircases, ran along the inner side of the semi-
circular wall which enclosed the auditorium. The
exterior of this wall was adorned with columns,
having arcades between them, and rising in three
or more successive stories, divided by architrave
and cornice. Tlius while the architectural signifi-
cance of a Greek theatre depended wholly on the
interior, a Roman theatre had also the external
aspect of a stately pnblio building.
With regard to the internal arrangements of the
Boman theatre, the following points claim notice.
(1) The raised stage (pitlpitum, Xoyelov) is in some
instances on a level with the lowest row of seats
behind the orchestra. Sometimes, again, the stage
is rather liigher, but the (originally) lowest row
of seats has been abolished, leaving the stage still
level with those seats which are actually lowest.
In a third class of examples, the stage is higher
than tlie lowest row of seats — as it is at Orange in
France. The Roman stage in the Dionysiac Thea-
tre at Athens is of this class. (2) Awnings were
spread over the theatre to protect the spectators
from snn or rain. These were usually called vela :
the terra velaria occurs only in Juv. iv. 122. Pliny,
who describes them as carbasina vela (of linen),
says that they were introduced by Q. Catnlus, in
B.C. 78 (xix. 23). They were supported by masts
(mali), fixed to the Outer walls of the theatre by
massive rings or sockets, which can still be seen
at Orange and Pompeii. Between the masts were
cross-beams (trabes), for greater convenience in un-
furling the vela. Such awnings were of various
colonrs, as yellow, red, dark-blue (Lucr. iv. 75 foil.).
(3) Until the play began, the stage was concealed
by a curtain, which was then lowered. The place
into which it sank, just inside of the front line of
the stage, can be seen in the larger theatre at
Pompeii. At the end of the piece tbe curtain was
drawn up. Hence, where we say "tbe curtain
rises," the Romans said aulaeum mittitur or siibdu-
dtur ; "tbe curtain is ap," aulaeum premitur ; "the
cnrtaiu falls," aulaeuvi tolUtur. The word sipa-
rium (from the base of a-lcpapos, topsail, supparum)
meant a folding screen. Apuleius (a.d. 150) de-
scribes a kind of ballet as beginning " wben the
curtain had been lowered, and the screens folded
up" (sipariis complicitis \_Met. 10, p. 232]). If these
screens were within the curtain, the reason for us-
ing them along with it may have been to heighten
the effect of a tableau by disclosing it gradually.
In the later parts of the piece, they may have
served to conceal scene-shifting. Another use is
also possible. Theatres of the Macedonian and
Boman period sometimes had two stages, the
higher being used by the regular actors, the lower
by mimes or dancers ; and the latter may have
been concealed by the siparium, as the other by
the aulaeum. The word siparium is regularly as-
sociated with comedy or mimes (Seneca, De Tranq.
An. 11, J 8; Juv. viii. 186). (4) Assignment of seats.
The orchestra was reserved for senators. As a
special mark of distinction, foreigners (usually am-
bassadors) were occasionally admitted to it (see
Tac. Ann. xiii. 54). The rest of the auditorium was |
called cavea. The Lex Roscja, proposed by the
tribune L. Roscius Otho in B.C. 67, provided that
the fourteen rows of seats in the cavea nearest to
the orchestra shonld be reserved for the equites —
excluding any who should have become bankrupt
II
-M
(Cic. PMl. ii. § 44). Owing to the large nnriiber
of equites who had been ruined by the Civil Wars,
Augustus decreed that the privilege given by the
Lex Boscia shonld he enjoyed by any eques who
THEBAE
1560
THEBAE
liatl at any time possessed, or whose father had
possessed, the amount of the eqtwster crasus— viz.,
400,000 sesterces (Suet. Aug. 40). This is probably
the Lex lulia Tlieatralis meant by Pliny (H. X.
xxxiii. § 8). Augustus further assigned special
portions of the cavea to (a) women ; (6) praetextati
— i. e. boys who had not yet assumed the toga
virilis, and their paedagogi; (c) soldiers; (d) mar-
ried men belonging to the plebs. This was a
preniinni on marriage, like others provided iu the
Lex lulia et Papia Poppaea. In some provincial
theatres the town-councillors {decwriones) had seats
of honour (bisellia) on the rows next the orchestra.
CoiTesponding to the " royal box " in a European
theatre was the trihunal, immediately over the
stage on the spectator's left. This was occupied
by the emperor, or by the president of the perform-
ance. A corresponding trihunal ou the left side
was assigned to the Vestals, among whom the em-
press sat. Thus, from the Angnstan Age onwards,
the contrast between a Greek and a Eoman theatre
was extended to the arrangements for the audience.
Instead of the simple Greek distinction between
those who had or had not irpoehpia, the Eoman
jiuditorinm exhibited an elaborate classification by
sex, age, profession, and rank.
The Odbum. — The term mhfiov, denoting a spe-
cies of theatre appropriated to musical perform-
ances, occurs first In a fragment of the comic poet
Cratinus (cir. B.C. 450), with reference to the
■Odeum of Pericles, bnt it may have been in use
from a much earlier time. The oldest recorded
•example is the Skioj at Sparta, which is said to
have been round, and to have been named from
the resemblance of its top to a sunshade {aKias or
jTKiaSfiov: Mtym. Magn.). Athens possessed three
^Seia : (1) that near the fountain Enneacrunus by
the Ilissus, conjecturally referred to Pisistratns or
Solon ; (2) the Odeum of Pericles, a little to the
northeast of the Dionysiac Theatre ; (3) the Odeum
built by Herodes Atticus in memory of his wife,
on the south slope of the Acropolis. This was
built later than A.D. 161. Considerable remains
of it still exist. The Odeum may best be regarded
as tlie supplement to the Greek theatre.
Bibliography. — Wieseler, Theatergebaude (Got-
tingen, 1881) ; Oeniichen, Griechiacher Theaterhau
(Berlin, 1886); Hopken, De Theatro Attico, etc.
(Berlin, 1884); Donaldson, The Greek Theatre
(largely antiquated), 7th ed. (London, 1875) ; Haigh,
The Attic Theatre (Cambridge, 1889) ; Muller, Lehr-
bnch der grleehisehen Biihnenalterthiimer (Freibnrg,
1886) ; Capps, Vitruvius and the Ok. Stage (Chicago,
1893) ; Marqnardt, Bom. Staatsalterthilmer, vol. iii.
(2d ed. 1885); and papers by Wilamowitz-Mcillen-
dorf in Hermes, xxi. pp. 579 foil. ; and by Kawerau
and Arnold iu Baumeister's Denkmaler, s. v. " Thea-
tergebaude " and " Theatervorstellungen '' ; also
Chorus; Comokdia; Drama; Tragoedia.
Thebae (Qtj^ai), in the poets sometimes Thebe
Orj^r; ; Dor. ei7/3a), later Diospolis Magna ( Aiotr-
-TToXis Meyakrj, i. e. "Great City of Zeus"), in
Egyptian Tuabn, in Scripture No or No Ammon.
The capital of ThebaJs, or Upper Egypt, and, for
ii long time, of the whole country. It was re-
puted the oldest city of the world. It stood in
a,boiit the centre of the Thebaid, ou both banks of
the Nile, above Coptos, and in the Nomos Coptites.
It is said to have been founded under the first dy-
nasty by Meues; but this is unsupported by any
evidence. Others ascribed its foundation to Osiris,
who named it after his mother, and others to Bu-
siris. It appears to have been at the height of its
splendour, as the capital of Egypt, and as a chief
seat of worship of Ammon, about B.C. 1330 under
the Nineteenth Dynasty. The fame of its grand-
eur had reached the Greeks as early as the time
of Homer, who describes it, with poetical exagger-
ation, aa having a hundred gates, from each of
which it could send out 200 war chariots fully
armed (II. ix. 381). Homer's epitliet of " Huudred-
Gated" (eKaTOfijrvXoi) is repeatedly applied to the
city by later writers. Its real extent was calcu-
lated by the Greek writers at 140 stadia (fourteen
geographical miles) in circuit; and in Strabo's time,
when the long trausfereuce of the seat of power to
Lower Egypt had caused it to decline greatly, it
still had a circuit of eighty stadia (Diod. i. .50 ; xv.
45 ; Strabo, pp. 805, 815). That these computations
are not exaggerated is proved by the existing
ruins, which extend from side to side of the valley
of the Nile, here about six miles wide ; while the
rooks which bound the valley are perforated with
tombs. These ruins, which are perhaps the most
magnificeut in the world, enclose within their site
the four modern villages of Karnak, Luxor (El
Uksnr), Medlnet Habou, and Kurna — the two for-
mer on the eastern and the two latter on the west-
ern side of the river. They consist of temples,
colossi, sphinxes, and obelisks, and, on the western
side, of tombs, many of which are out iu the rock
and adorued with paiutings, which are still as
fresh as if just finished. These ruins are remark-
able alike for their great antiquity and for the
purity of their style. It is most probable that the
great buildings were all erected before the Persian
invasion, when Thebes was taken by Camhyses,
who secured treasure to the amount of some $10,-
000,000, and burned the wooden habitations, after
which time it never regained the rank of a capital
city ; and thus its architectural monuments es-
caped that Greek influence which is so marked iu
the edifices of Lower Egypt. Among its chief
buildings, the ancient writers mention the Mem-
noninm, with the two colossi in front of it, the
temple of Ammon, in which one of the three chief
colleges of priests was established, and the tombs
of the kings. See Memnon.
To describe the ruins in detail, and to discuss
their identification, would far exceed the possible
limits of this article. Suffice it to mention among
the monuments on the western (Libyan) side the
three temples of Seti I., Eameses II., and Eameses
III. Near the second is the fallen colossus of Ea-
meses II., the largest statue in Egypt. (See Ea-
meses.) Beyond is the terraced temple of Queen
Hatasu of the Eighteenth Dynast.y, near which a
remarkable series of mummies and papyri were
found by Brugsch in 1881. At Medlnet Habou is
a great temple of Eameses III., with interesting
sculptures describing his victories over the Philis-
tines, and also a calendar. Northwest of this are
the cemeteries of the sacred apes and the Valley
of the Tombs of the Qneens (seventeen sepulchres).
Ou the eastern bank at Luxor is the beautiful tem-
ple of Amenoph III., with an obelisk whose fellow
now stands in the Place de la Concorde at Pans.
At Karnak is a splendid group of temples built
under the Twelfth Dynasty. The finest portion
of this maze of architectural magnificence is the
Great Hall, 170 by 329 feet, with twelve imposing
columns 62 feet in height and 12 feet in diameter,
THEBAE
1561
THEBAE
Terraced Temple of Queen Hatasu. (Restoration by Brune.)
and 122 minor columns, and two obelisks, of which
one is the tallest in Egypt, being 108 feet in height.
On the walls are fine sculptures depicting the bat-
tles of Seti I. and Rameses II. against the Hittites,
Arabs, Syrians, and Armenians. In one of the por-
ticos is recorded the expedition of Shishak I.
against Jerusalem in B.C. 971.
In classical times Thebes was a great show-
place, and was visited by both Greek and Roman
tonrists, among the latter being the emperor Ha-
drian.
Thebae. (1) eij^at, in poetry Thebe (Orj^rj,
Dot. GijjSa). Now Thion ; the chief city in Boeotia.
It was situated in a plain southeast of Lake Helice
and northeast of Plataeae. Its acropolis, which
was an oval eminence of no great height, was
called Cadmea (KaS/ifi'a), because it was said to
have been founded by Cadmus, the leader of a
Phoenician colony. On each side of this acropolis
is a small valley, running up from the Theban
plain into the low ridge of hills by which it is sep-
arated from that of Plataeae. Of these valleys,
the one to the west is watered by the Dirce, and
the one to the east by the Ismenus, both of which,
however, are insignificant little streams, though so
celebrated in ancient story. The greater part of
the city stood in these valleys, and was built some
time after the acropolis. It is said that the forti-
fications of the city were constructed by Amphion
and his brother Zethus ; and that, when Amphioi)
played his lyre, the stones moved of their own ac-
cord and formed the wall. The territory of Thebes
was called Thkbais (eij/Sais), and extended east-
ward as far as the Eiiboean Sea. No city is more
celebrated in the mythical ages of Greece than
Thebes. It was here that the use of letters was
first introduced from Phoenicia into western En-
rope. It was the reputed birthplace of the two
great divinities, Dionysus and Heracles. It was
also the native city of the great seer Tiresias, as
well as of the great musician Amphion. It was
the scene of the tragic fate of Oedipus, and of one
of the most celebrated wars in the mythical annals
of Greece. Polynices, who had been expelled from
Thebes by his brother Eteocles, induced six other
heroes to espouse his cause, and marched against
the Thehans, with the excep-
tion of Adrastus, Polynices,
and Eteocles falling by each
other's hands. This is usual-
ly called the war of the Seven
against Thebes. A few years
afterwards the Epigoni, or
descendants of the seven he-
roes, marched against Thebes
to avenge their fathers' death ;
they took the city and razed
it to the ground. Thebes is
not mentioned by Homer in
the catalogue of the Greek
cities which fought against
Troy, as it was probably sup-
posed not yet to have recov-
ered from its devastation by
the Epigoni. (See Seven
AGAINST Thebes.) It ap-
pears, however, at the ear-
liest . historical period as a
large and flourishing city;
and it is represented as pos-
sessing seven gates (fwraTrvXos), the number as-
signed to it in the ancient legends. Its govern-
ment, after the abolition of monarchy, was an
aristocracy, or rather an oligarchy, which contin-
ued to be the prevailing form of government for
a long time, although occasionally exchanged for
that of a democracy. Towards the end of the
Peloponuesian War, however, tlie oligarchy finally
disappears ; and Thebes appears under a democrat-
ical form of government from this time, till it be-
came with the rest of Greece subject to the Ro-
mans.
The Thehans were from an early period inveter-
ate enemies of their neighbonrs, the Athenians.
Their hatred of the hitter people was probably one
Coin of the Boeotian Thebes.
of the reasons which induced them to desert the
cause of Grecian liberty in the great struggle
against the Persian power. In the Peloponuesian
War the Thehans naturally espoused the Spartan
side, and contributed not a little to the downfall
of Athens. But, in common with the other Greek
States, they soon became disgusted with the Spar-
tan supremacy, and joined the confederacy formed
against Sparta in B.C. ;i94. The peace of Antalci-
das in 387 put an end to hostilities in Greece ; but
the treacherous seizure of the Cadmea by the Lace-
daemonian general Phoebidas in 382, and its re-
covery by the Theban exiles in 379, led to a war
between Thebes and Sparta, in which the former
not only recovered its independence, but forever
destroyed the Lacedaemonian supremacy. This
was the most glorious period in the Theban an-
nals ; and the decisive defeat of the Spartans at
the battle of Leuctra in 371 made Thebes the first
power in Greece. Her greatness, however, was
mainly due to the preeminent abilities of her citi-
the city; but they were all defea.ted and slain by i zens, Epaminondas and Pelopidas; and with the
THEBAiS
1562
THEMISTOCLES
death of the former at the battle of Mantinea in
36S, she lost the supremacy which she had so re-
cently gained. Soon afterwards Philip of Mace-
don began to exercise a paramount influence over
the greater part of Greece. The Thebaus were in-
duced, by the eloquence of Demosthenes, to forget
their old animosities against the Athenians, and
-to join the latter in protecting the liberties of
Oreece; but their united forces were defeated by
Philip, at the battle of Cliaeronea, in 338. Soon
jifter the death of Philip and the accession of Alex-
ander, the Thebaus made a last attempt to recover
tlieir liberty, but were cruelly punished by the
young king. The city was taken by Alexander
in 336, and was entirely destroyed, with the ex-
ception of the temples, and the house of the poet
Pindar; 6000 inhabitants were sl.ain, and 30,000
sold as slaves. In 316 the city was rebuilt by
■Cassander, with the assistance of the Athenians.
In 290 it was taken by Demetrius Poliorcetes, and
again suffered greatly. Dicaearchus, who flour-
ished about this time, has left us an interesting
account of the city. He describes it as about sev-
■enty stadia (nearly nine miles) in circnniference, in
form nearly circular, and in appearance somewhat
gloomy. He says that it is plentifully provided
with water, and contains better gardens than any
other city in Greece; that it is most agreeable in
summer, on account of its plentiful supply of cool
and fresh water, and its large gardens ; but that
in winter it is very unpleasant, being destitute of
fuel, exposed to floods and cold winds, and fre-
quently visited by heavy falls of snow. He fur-
ther represents the people as proud and insolent,
and always ready to settle disputes by fighting,
rather than by the ordiuary course of justice. It
is supposed that the population of the city at this
time may liave been between 50,000 and 60,000 souls.
See Sankey, Spartan and Theban Supremacies (1877).
After the Macedonian period Thebes rapidly de-
clined in importance ; and it received its last blow
from Sulla, who gave half of its territory to the
Delphians. Strabo describes it as only a village
ill his time; and Pausanias, who visited it in the
second century of the Christian era, says that the
Cadmea alone was then inhabited. The modern
town is also confined to this spot, and the sur-
rounding country is covered with a confused heap
of ruius. See E. Fabricius, Theben (Heidelberg,
1891) ; and the articles Epaminondas ; Pelopidas.
(2) Called Phthioticae (ai ^OiariSes), an impor-
tant city of Thessaly in the district Phthiotis, at a
short distance from the coast, and with a good
harbour (Polyb. v. 99). (3) A town in Lucania,
rarely mentioned.
Thebais. (1) See Akgyptus. (2) See Thebae.
Thebai's. See Statids.
Thebanus, Pindakus. See article in the Ap-
pendix.
Thebe {Qrjfiri 'YnonKaKir)). A city of Mysia, on
the wooded slope of Mount Placns, destroyed by
Achilles. It was said to have been the birthplace
of Andromache and Chiyseis {II. i. 366 ; vi. 397).
Thebes, Seven against. See Seven against
Thebes.
Thelepte. See Thai-a.
Thelpusa (eATrouo-a) and Telphussa (TeXc^oticr-
tra). Now Vanena; a town in Arcadia on the
river Ladon. It was a famous seat of the worship
of Demeter-Eiiunys, Persephone, and Dionysus
(Pausan. viii. 25, 2).
Themis (9e'/iiy). The daughter of Uranus and
G6. She was married to Zeus, by whom she be-
came the mother of the Horae, Eunomia, Dike
(Astraea), Irene, and of the Moerae. In the Ho-
meric poems, Themis is the personification of the
order of things established by law, custom, and
equity, whence she is described as reigning in the
assemblies of men, and as convening, by the com-
mand of Zeus, the assembly of the gods. She
dwells in Olympus, and is on friendly terms with
Hera. She is also described as a prophetic divin-
ity, and is said to have been in possession of the
Delphic Oracle as the successor of G6, and prede-
cessor of Apollo. Nymphs, believed to be daugh-
ters of Zeus and Themis, lived in a cave on the
river Eridauus, and the Hesperides also are called
daughters of Zeus and Themis. On coins she often
bears a resemblance to the figure of Athene, and
holds a cornucopia and a pair of scales.
Themiscyra (Oefila-Kvpa). A plain on the coast
of Pontus, extending east of the river Iris, beyond
the Thermodon, celebrated from very ancient times
as the country of the Amazons (Herod, iv. 86).
Themison {Qefi'urav). A Greek physician, the
founder of the school of the Methodici.
Themistius (Qefiia-rios). A Greek rhetorician
of Paphlagonia, who lived in the second half of
the fourth century A.D., as teacher of philosophy
and oratory at Constantinople. He was much
honoured by his cimtemporaries for his noble dis-
position and his learning and eloquence, which
gained for him the name of Eupheades, or eloquent
speaker. He was honoured with various marks
of distinction of the emperors. Coiistantius made
him a senator; Julian described him as the first
philosopher of his age ; Tlieodosius selected him as
tutor to his son Arcadius, and in 384 nominated
him to the prefecture. He died about 388.
Thirty-four of his speeches (ttoXitikoi. \6yoi) have
been preserved, one of them in a Latin translation
only. They are partly philosophical and political,
but principally eulogistic orations, either in com-
pliment to or in memory of various emperors, com-
posed in a clear, pleasant style, and valuable for
the information they contain respecting contem-
porary history. Besides these, we possess four
paraphrases by him of parts of Aristotle. The
orations are edited by Dindorf (Leipzig, 1832).
Themisto (Qffua-rai). The third wife of Athamas
(q. v.), who married her under the impression that his
wife luo was dead. When he heard, however, that
Ino was living as a votary of Dionysus, in the ra-
vines of Parnassus, he secretly sent for her. The-
misto, on hearing this, determined, in revenge, to
kill Ino's children, and ordered a slave, who had
lately come to the house, to dress her children in
white and Ino's in black, so that she might be able
to distinguish them in the night. But tlie slave,
who was Ino herself, suspecting the evil intention,
exchanged the clothes. Themisto, in consequence,
killed her own children, and, on becoming aware
of her mistake, slew herself also.
Themistocles (Oe/iio-roKX^f ). A celebrated
Athenian, the son of Neocles and Abrotonon, a
Thracian woman, and born about B.C. 514. In his
youth he had an impetuous character, and dis-
played great intellectual power combined with a
THEMISTOCLES
1563
THEMISTOCLES
lofty ambition and a desire for political distinc-
tion. He began his career by setting himself in
opposition to tliose who had most power, among
whom Aristides was the chief. Tlie fame which
Miltiades acqnired by his generalship at Marathon
made a deep impression on Themistocles ; and he
said that the trophy of Miltiades wonld not let
him sleep. His rival Aristides was ostracized in
B.C. 483, to which event Themistocles contributed;
iind from this time he was the political leader in
Athens. In 481 he was Archon Eponymus. It
Avas about this time that he persuaded the Athe-
nians to employ the produce of the silver mines of
Laurinm in building ships, instead of distributing
it among the Athenian citizens. His great object
■was to draw the Athenians to the sea, as he was
■convinced that it was only by their fleet that
Athens could repel the Persians aud obtain the
supremacy in Greece. Upon the invasion of Greece
by Xerxes, Themistocles was appointed to the com-
mand of the Athenian fleet ; aud to his energy,
prudence, foresight, and courage the Greeks main-
ly owed their salvation from the Persian dominion.
Upon the approach
of Xerxes, the
Athenians, on the
ad viceof Themisto-
cles, deserted tlieir
■city, and removed
their women, chil-
dren, and intirra
persons to Salamis,
Aegina, and Troe-
zen ; but as soon as
-the Persians took
possession of Ath-
ens, the Peloponue-
sians were anxions
to retire to the Co-
rinthian isthmus.
Tliemistocles used
all his influence
in inducing the
Greeks to remain
and fight Avith the
Persians at Sala-
mis, and Avith the Tliemistocles.
greatest difficulty
persuaded the Spartan commander Enrybiades to
stay at Salamis. But as soon as the fleet of
Xerxes made its appearance, the Peloponnesians
were again anxious to sail away ; and when The-
mistocles saw that he should he nuable to per-
suade them to remain, he sent a faithful slave to
the Persian commanders, informing them that
the Greeks intended to make their escape, and
that the Persians had now the opportunity of ac-
complishing a noble enterprise, if they wonld only
cut off the retreat of the Greeks. The Persians
believed what they were told, and in the night
their fleet occupied the whole of the channel be-
tween Salamis aud the mainland. The Greeks
were thus compelled to fight ; aud the result was
the great aud glorious victory, iu which the greater
part of the fleet of Xerxes was destroyed. This
victory, which was due to Themistocles, estab-
lished hisreputation among the Greeks. On his
visiting Sparta, he was received with extraordi-
nary honours by the Spartans, who gave Enry-
biades the palm of bravery and Themistocles the
palm of wisdom and skill (Herod, viii. 124). The
Athenians now began to restore their ruined city,
and Themistocles urged them to rebuild the walls
and make them stronger than before. The Spar-
tans sent an embassy to Athens to dissnade them
from fortifying their city, for which it is hard to
assign any motive except national jealousy. The-
mistocles, who was at that time jrpoa-TaTris rod
Sr]fi,ov (i. e. one of the leaders of the popular party),
went on an embassy to Sparta, where he amused
the Spartans with lies, till the walls were far enough
advanced to be in a state of defence. It was upon
his advice also that the Athenians fortified the port
of Piraeus. The influence of Themistocles does
not appear to have survived the expulsion of the
Persians from Greece and the fortification of the
ports. He was probably justly accused of enrich-
ing himself by unfair means, for he had no scruples
about the way of accomplishing an end. A story
is told that, after the retreat of the fleet of Xerxes,
when the Greek fleet was wintering at Pagasae,
Themistocles told the Athenians iu the public as-
sembly that he had a scheme to propose which was
beneficial to the State, but could not be divulged.
Aristides was named to receive the secret, and to
report upon it. His report was that nothing could
be more profitable than the scheme of Themistocles,
but nothing more unjust: the Athenians were
guided by the report of Aristides. It is difficult,
if not impossible, to reconcile the statement in
Arist. Ath. Pol. 95, that Themistocles intrigued for
tlie overthow of the Areopagus, with the date of
his exile from Athens. The attack upon the Are-
opagus was in 463; but in 471, in consequence of
the political strife between Themistocles aud Aris-
tides, the former was ostracized from Athens, and
retired to Argos.
After the discovery of the treasonable corre-
spondence of Pausauias with the Persian king, the
Lacedaemonians sent to Athens to accuse Themis-
tocles of being privy to the design of Pausauias.
Thereupon the Athenians £ent off persons with the
Lacedaemonians with instructions to arrest The-
mistocles (466). Themistocles, hearing of what was
designed against him, first fled from Argos to Cor-
cyra, and then to Epirns, where he took refuge in
the liouse of Admetus, king of the Molossi, who
happened to be from home. Admetus was no friend
to Themistocles, but his wife told the fugitive that
he wonld be protected if he would take their child
in his arms and sit on the hearth. The king soon
came in, and, respecting his suppliant attitude,
raised him up, and refused to surrender him to the
Lacedaemonian and Athenian agents. Themisto-
cles finally reached the coast of Asia in safety.
Xerxes was now dead (465), and Artaxerxes was on
the throne (Thucyd. i. 235; Plut. Them. 23; Nep.
Them. 4). Themistocles went up to visit the king
at his royal residence ; and on his arrival he sent
the king a letter, iu which he promised to do the
king a good service, aud prayed that he might be
allowed to wait a year and then to explain person-
ally what brought him there. In a year he made
himself master of the Persian language aud the
Persian usages, aud, being presented to the king,
lie obtained the greatest influence over him, aud
.such as no Greek ever before enjoyed — partly ow-
ing to his high reputation and the hopes that he
gave to the king of subjecting the Greeks to the
Persians. The king gave him a handsome allovv-
-anoe, after the Persian fashion; Magnesia supplied
him with bread nominally, but paid him annually
THEMISTOGENES
1564
THEODORA
fifty talents. Lanipsacus supplied wine, and Myne
the utlier provisions. Before he could accomplish
anything he died ; some say that he poisoned him-
self, finding that he could not perform his promise
to the king. A monument was erected to his mem-
ory in the Agora of Magnesia, which place was
■within his government. It is said that his bones
were secretly taken to Attica by his relations, and
privately interred there.
Themistocles undoubtedly possessed great tal-
ents as a statesman, great political sagacity, a
ready wit, and excellent judgment; but he was
not an honest man, and, like many other clever
men with little morality, he ended his career un-
happily and ingloriously. Twenty-one letters at-
tributed to Themistocles are spurious.
See Wolff, De Vita Theniistoclis (1871) ; and Weck-
lein, Ueber ThemistoMes, etc. (1892).
Themistogenes ( ef^io-ToyeVj/s ). A native of
Syracuse, supposed (on inadequate grounds) to be
the author of the Anabasis, which has come down
to us under the name of Xenophon (q. v.).
Theoclymgnus (QiokKvikvos). Son of the sooth-
sayer Polyphides, grandson of Melampus. When
a fugitive from Argos, for a murder which he had
committed, he met with Telemachus in Pylus, who
succoured him and brought him to Ithaca. By
means of his inherited gift of prophecy, he here
made known to Penelope the presence of Odys-
seus in the island, and warned the suitors of their
fate.
Theocritus (eedxpn-oy). The most famous of
the Greek bucolic poets was a native of Syracuse,
the son of Praxagoras and Philinna. He visited
Alexandria towafds the end of the reign of Ptolemy
Soter, where he received the instruction of Phlletas
and Asclepiades, aud began to distinguish himself
as a poet. Other accounts make him a native of
Cos, which would bring him more directly into
connection with Philetas (Suidas, s. v. QfoKpiros).
His first efforts obtained for him the patronage of
Ptolemy Philadelphus, who was associated in the
kingdom with his father, Ptolemy Soter, in B.C.
285, and in whose praise, therefore, the poet wrote
the fourteenth, fifteenth, and seventeenth Idyls.
At Alexandria he became acquainted with the poet
Aratus, to whom he addressed his sixth Idyl.
Theocritus afterwards returned to Syracuse, and
lived there under Hiero II. It appears from the
sixteenth Idyl that Theocritus was dissatistied,
both with the want of liberality on the part of
Hiero in rewarding him for his poems, and with
the political state of his native country. It may
therefore be supposed that he devoted the latter
part of his life almost entirely to the contemplation
of those scenes of nature and of country life on his
representations of which his fame chiefly rests.
Theocritus was the creator of bucolic poetry in
Greek, and, through imitators, such as Vergil, in
Roman literature. (See Vergilius.) The bucolic
Idyls of Theocritus are of a dramatic and mimetic
character. They are pictures of the ordinary life
of the common people of Sicily; whence their
name sl'Si;, fiSuXXia. The pastoral poems and ro-
mances of later times are a totally different sort
of composition from the bucolics of Theocritus,
who knows nothing of the affected sentiment
which has been ascribed to the imaginary shep-
herds of a fictitious Arcadia. He merely exhibits
simple and faithful pictures of the common life of
the Sicilian people, in a thoronghly objective, al-
though truly poetical, spirit. Dramatic simplicity
and truth are impressed upon the scenes exhibited
iu his poems, into the colouring of which he has
thrown much of the natural comedy which is al-
ways seen in the common life of a free people. In
his dramatic dialogue he is influenced by the mimes
of Sophron (q. v.), as may be seen especially in the
fifteenth Idyl {Adoniazusae). The poems of Theoc-
ritus of this class may be compared with those of
Herondas, who belonged, like Theocritus, to the
literary school of Philetas of Cos. In genius, how-
ever, Theocritus was greatly the superior. The
collection which has come down to us under the
name of Theocritus consists of thirty poems, called
by the general title of Idyls, a fragment of a few
lines from a poem entitled Berenice, aud twenty-
two epigrams in the Greek Anthology. But these
Idyls are not all bucolic, and were not all written
by Theocritus. Those of which the genuineness
is the most doubtful are the twelfth, twenty-third,
twenty-sixth, twenty-seventh, and twenty-ninth;
and Idyls xiii., xvi., xvii., xxii., xxiv., and xxvi.
are in Epic style, and have more of Epic dialect,
especially Idyl xvi. It is likely that these poems
on Epic subjects were written early in the poet's
life, aud, as court poems, had some of the artificial
and imitative character of the Alexandrians. In
general the dialect of Theocritus is Doric, but two
of the Idyls (xxviii. and xxix.) are In the Aeolic.
There are numerous manuscripts of Theocritus,
especially iu the Laurentian Library at Floieuce,
in the Vatican, and at Paris; but none antedate
the thirteenth century. Theocritus is edited by
Valckenaer (1810); Wiistemanu (Gotha, 1830);
Meineke (1856); Fritzsche (Leipzig, 1869); Paley
(London, 1863); Wordsworth (1877), and Kynastou
(1873). There are translations into English verse
by Chapman (1866) and Calverley (1869); and
into English prose by Lang (1889), the last with
an introduction. See Knapp, Theokrit und die
Idyllen - Dichtung (1882); Bachelin, Interpretation
Littiraire et PMlologique de la Premih-e Idylle de
TJt^ocrite (Paris, 1886); and Fritzsche, Zu Theolcrit
und Virgil (1860). There is a lexicon to Theocri-
tus by Rumpel (1879).
Theodectes (eEoSexnjs). Of Phaselis, in Lycia,
a Greek rhetorician aud tragic poet. He carried
off the prize eight times, and in B.C. 351 his tragedy
of Mausolus was victorious in the tragic contest
instituted by Queen Artemisia iu honour of her
deceased husband Mausolus. In the rhetorical
contest, held at the same time, he was defeated by
Theopompus. Only unimportant fragments of his
fifty tragedies are extant.
Theodora (eeo8dora (Paris, 1885);
Dahu, Prokopius (Berlin, 1865); a paper by Mal-
let in the English Biatorioal Review, vol. ii. (1887) ;
and the article Iustinianus. The story of The-
odora is made the basis of a well-known drama by
Victorien Sardou (1884).
Theodoricus or Theoderious. (1) King of the
Visigoths from A.D. 418 to 451. He was the successor
of Wallia, but appears to have been the son of the
great Alario. He fell fighting on the side of Aetins
and the Romans at the great battle of Chalons, in
which Attila was defeated, 451. (2) A king of the
"Visigoths A.D. 452-466, second son of. Theodoric I.
He succeeded to the throne by the murder of his
brother Tliorisniond. He ruled over the greater
part of Gaul and Spain. He was assassinated in
466 by his brother Euric, who succeeded him on
the throne. Tlieodorio II. was a patron of letters
and learned men. The poet Sidonins ApoUinaris
resided for some time at his court. (3) Surnamed
The Great, king of the Ostrogoths, succeeding his
father Theodemir in 475. He was at first an ally
of Zeno, the emperor of Constantinople, but was
afterwards involved in hostilities with the emperor.
In order to get rid of Theodoric, Zeno gave him
permission to invade Italy, and expel the usurper
Odoacerfrom the country. Theodoric entered Italy
in 489, and, after defeating Odoacer in three great
battles, laid siege to Ravenna, in which Odoacer
took refuge. After a siege of three years Odoacer
capitulated on condition that he and Theodoric
should rule jointly over Italy; but Odoacer was
soon afterwards murdered by his more fortunate
rival (493). Theodoric thus became master of Italy,
which he ruled for thirty-three years, till his death
in 526. His long reign was pi-osperous and benefi-
cent, and under his sway Italy recovered from the
ravages to which it had been exposed for so many
years. Theodoric was also a patron of literature :
and among his ministers were Cassiodorns and
Boethius, the two last writers who can claim a
place in the literature of ancient Rome. But pros-
perous as had been the reign of Theodoric, his last
days were darkened by disputes with the Catholics,
and by the condemnation and execution of Boe-
thius and Symmaohus, whom he accused of a con-
spiracy to overthrow the Gothic dominion in Italy.
' His death is said to have been hastened by re-
morse. It his related that one evening, when a
large fish was served on the table, he fancied that
he beheld the head of Symmaohus, and was so ter-
rified that he took to his bed, and died three days
afterwards. Theodoric was buried at Ravenna,
and a monument was erected to his memory by
his daughter Amalasuntha. His ashes were de-
posited in a porphyry vase, which- is still to be
seen at Ravenna. See Hodgkin, Theodoric the Goth
<1891).
Theodoms (OeoSaypos). (1) Of Byzantium, a
rhetorician, and a contemporary of Plato. (2) A
philosopher of the Cyrenaic School, usually desig-
nated by ancient writers " the Atheist." He re-
sided for some time at Athens ; and being banished
thence, went to Alexandria, where he entered the |
service of Ptolemy, son of Lagus. (3) An eminent
rhetorician of the age of Augustus, was a native
of Gadara. He settled at Rhodes, where Tiberius,
afterwards emperor, during his retirement (B.C. 6-
A.D. 2) to that island, was one of his hearers (Suetou.
Tib. 57). He also taught at Rome. Theodorus
was the founder of a school of rhetoricians called
" Theodorei." (4) Of Samos, son of Rhoecus. In
conjunction with his father. Tie erected the laby-
rinth of Lemnos (Pliny, S. N. xxxvi. 90), and ad-
vised the laying down of a layer of charcoal as
part of the foundation of the Temple of Artemis at
Ephesus (Diog. Laert. ii. 103). He is said to have
lived for a long time in Egypt, where be and his
brother Teleoles learned the Egyptian canon of
proportion for the human figure. He was consid-
ered by the Greeks as one of the inventors of the art
of casting in bronze (Pausan. viii. 14, 8). He wrote
a work on the Temple of Her